The Purana text of the dynasties of the Kali age [microform] : with introduction and notes

BPe

YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

THE
COLLEGE OF MISSIONS LIBRARY

at the

YALE DIVINITY SCHOOL

...=■

■■*. -.■-■I.-- .jij^i|ij||i4»i,ij

^

II

IMi

; :

V

5^

liiil

¥■*■

THE PURANA TEXT

OF THE

DYNASTIES OF THE KALI AGE

WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

EDITED BY

r. E. PARGITER, M.A.

INDIAN CIVIL SERVICE, RETIRED ; LATE JUDGE, HIGH COURT, CALCUTTA

HUMPHREY MILFORD
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS

LONDON EDINBURGH GLASGOW NEW YORK TORONTO
MELBOURNE AND BOMBAY

1913

r

OXFORD: HORACE HART
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

0

o

^

:i^^^-'''

CONTENTS

PAGE

Ikteoduction V

The Parana authorities, §§ 1, 2.

The Versions and their characters, §§ 3-6.

The Bhavisya Pui-ana the original authority, §§ 7-9.

Prophetic form of the account, §§ 10-14.

Original language of the account, §§ 15-17.

Age of the compilation of the account — from its subject-matter, §§ 18-25 ; from

the scripts, §§ 26, 27.
Sanskritization of the account, §§ 28, 29.
Errors, omissions, and rare verses, §§ 30, 31.
Formation of this text, §§ 32-36.
Interpretation of the account— generally, §§ 37, 38; misreadings of letters,

§§ 39-41 ; numerals, §§ 42-47.
Conclusion, §§ 48-54.

List of Authorities : editions and MSS collated . .... .. . . xxix

Abbreviations . . .

The Pcbana Text of the Dynasties —

Preface

Pauravas (of Hastinapura and KauSambi)
AiksvSkus (of Ayodhya)
Bai-hadrathas (of Magadha) .
Pradyotas . ...
SiiSunagas . .' • ■ • •
Early Contemporary Dynasties .

Nandas

Mauryas

Suugas ......

XXXIV

8
13
17
20

26
30

iHliil

mmmm-

IV

CONTENTS

PAGE
r

Kanvayanas (Sungabhrtyas) .......... 33

Andhras ............. 35

Various Local Dynasties .......... 44

Djmasties of Vidila, &c. .......... 48

Dynasties of the Third Centui-y, a. d 50

Contemporary Dj^iasties of the early Fourth Century ..... 53

Evils of the Kali Age 55

Chronological and Astronomical Particulars 57

TeansiiAtion 65

Appendixes —

I. The Account was originally in Prakrit 77

II. The oldest scripts used in the Account ....... 84

III. Janamejaya's dispute with the brahmans ...... 86

Index 89

INTRODUCTION

AiiiAorities.

Accounts of the dynasties that reigned in India during the Eali age are
found in the Matsya, Vayu, Brahmanda, Visnu, Bhagavata, Garuda, and Bhavisya
Puranas. All these, except the Matsya and Bhagavata, set out the ancient genea-
logies down to the time of the great battle between the Pandavas and Kaoravas, and
immediately afterwards deal with the dynasties that reigned in North India after
that time, of which the three earliest and chief were the Pauravas who reigned at
first at Hastinapura and moved in king Nicaksus' time to Kau^ambi, the Aiksvakus
who reigned at Ayodhya, and the Barhadrathas who reigned in Magadha. But the
Matsya and Bhagavata break these up. The Matsya adds only these later Pauravas
to the ancient Paurava line in connexion with the ancient genealogies, and intro-
duces all the rest of the Kali age dynasties separately in some of its latest chapters.
The Bhagavata adds the later Aiksvakus to the ancient line, and the later Pauravas
and Barhadrathas ^ immediately afber the ancient Paurava line in its ninth skandha,
and deals with all the subsequent dynasties separately in its twelfth skandha.

2. The editions cited in this Introduction are these : —

Matsya and Vayu, Anandasrama editions of 1907 and 1905 (cited as ^Mt and
^Va).

Brahmanda, Sri-Venka^esvara edition of 1906 (cited as Bd).

Bhagavata, Ganpat Erishnaji edition of 1889 (cited as GBh) 2.

Visnu and Garuda^ Jivananda Vidyasagar's Calcutta editions of 1883 and 1890
(cited as CVs and CGr).

The only copy of the Bhavisya that I have seen, containing the dynastic
matter, is the Sri -Vefjkatesvara edition.

The passages containing this dynastic matter are these ^: —

^Matsya 50, 57-89, and 371, 1 to 273, 55.

JVayu 99, 250-435.

Brahmanda iii, 7i, 104-248.

* The Barhadratha line was an ofishoot
from the Paurava linej see JRAS, 1910,
pp. 11, 22, 29, 51.

' The edition begun by Burnouf cannot be
adopted for reference, because it does not
contain the Sanskrit text of skandha xii.

' The first few kings of the future Pauravas
are named in MBh i, 95, 3835-8 (which
agrees with these aathorities) ; and also in
Brahma 13, 123-141, and Harivamfia 191,
11063-81 (which are wholly unlike these
authorities and are obviously absurd).

VI

INTRODUCTION

CVisnu iv, 20, 13 to <24, 44.

GBhSgavata ix, 13, 9-16 ; 33, 34-49 ; and xii, 1, 2 to 3, 36.
CGwada 140, 40 and 141, 1-12.
Bhavisya III, i, 3 and 6.

The accounts are in verse in the ^loka metre in all except the Visnu, which is
mainly in prose except in the final portion.

Tie Fer»ioH» and their Characters.

3. The versions of the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda present a remarkable
similarity. The two latter agree so closely that they resemble two recensions of the
same text, and the Matsya, though not in sach marked agreement, contains a text
very similar. There can be no doubt that their versions are based upon one original
compilation, and this appears from four facts : Jirtt, they all declare they are taken
from the Bhavisya Purana ^ ; secondly, where the Vayu and Brahmanda diflPer from
each other, one of them not seldom agrees with the Matsya * ; thirdly, single MSS
of them sometimes vary so as to agree with the reading of the Matsya ' ; and

fourthly, one Purana occasionally omits a verse which appears in one or both of the
two others, yet a single MS (or a very few MSS) of it has at times preserved that
verse * and so testifies to their~ original harmony. These three versions therefore
grew out of one and the same original text. At the same time the Matsya version
has a character of its own which is clearly different from those of the Vayu and
Brahmanda, and was prior to those two (see § 24). The similarity of the three
is however such that, by collating all their MSS, copious material is available for
estimating what the original compilation was. The verse is almost epic. One line
is generally assigned to each king, and two or more are sometimes given to the
more prominent kings ; and it is rare that two kings are dealt with in the same
line, except in the early portions of the Paurava, Aiksvaku, and Barhadratha
dynasties for which the chroniclers' mateiials were necessarily scanty, and in the
latest dynasties which are treated succinctly.

4. The Visnu and Bhagavata have very much in common and their versions
are generally alike, with the differences that the latter is in verse and the former in
prose, and that the latter by the exigencies of its metre has less freedom and is often
cramped. Both are distinguished from the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda in being
much condensed, so that their accounts are often little more than a string of names
fitted in with connecting words and occasional terms of relationship ; yet they vary
at times in important names and particulars so far as to indicate some independence.
The Visnu has slokas at the end of the Paurava and Aiksvaku dynasties, and the

» S€e§7.

* Thus the Vayu agrees with the Matsya
in p. 17, ]. 32; and the Brahmanda with
the Matsya in p. 22, 1. 13. Other instances
will be found in the notes.

' Especially eVa ; as to which see Liti of
Authorities : Vayu.

* Thus p. 28, 11. 3, 4 of the Matsya version
do not occur in any copy of the Vayu or
Brahmanda except eVa.

THE BHAVISYA THE ORIGINAL AUTHORITY vii

whole of its final chronological and astronomical portion is in verse ; and it cites all
these as pre-existing i$lokas. The Bhagavata has at times fuller verses which
resemble those of the three Puianas, and its final portion agrees largely with that of
the Visnu. Wherever the Visnu and Bhagavata have the fuller fonn of verse, they
agree with or approximate to the version of those three Puianas, and so testify that
they have been derived from an original which was the same as or closely like the
original of those Puranas, These peculiarities show that these two are condensed
redactions. They are also later, for the Visnu elaborates its prose at times in the
ornate classical style especially when referring to Krena -Visnu ^, and the age of
the Bhagavata will be considered further on ^.

5. The Garuda stands by itself, for it gives only the Paurava, Aiksvaku, and
Barhadratha dynasties, and its account of them is merely a string of bare names put
into ^okas, more condensed than the Bhagavata. It is evidently a late version ; see
Appendix I, § X. .■;■--.:>. ^ , -

6. The only copy of the Bhavisya which contains this dynastic matter is the
Veiakafesvara edition, but its account is altogether vitiated and worthless. It says
each Paurava king reigned at least 1000 years, and Ksemaka's son was Pradyota
(III, i, 3, 82-96) ; and it declares that Gautama founded Buddhism in Mahananda's
time, that Gautama reigned ten years, and that his successors were Sakyamuni,
Suddhodana, Sakyasimha, his son Buddhasimha, and his son Candragupta (ibid. 6,
35-43). It dilates, however, on more recent ' history ' with elaborate details, and
with a great quantity of new matter boldly fabricated brings its prophecies down
to the nineteenth century ^, In other copies the ancient matter has dropped out,
and some very modem events have been particularized *.

The Bhavi»ya the Original AMoritif.

7. The Bhavisya is declared to have been the original authority for these'
dynasties. Both the Matsya and the Vayu expressly state that their accounts are
based upon it. Thus in the Preface the Suta says he will declare all the fixture
kings tan sarvan kirtayisyami Bhavisye kathitan nrpan. „ ;

This is the Matsya version, and the Vayu, agreeing, makes it more precise by
reading £havi»ye pathitdn ^ Here Bhavisye cannot mean simply ' in the future ',
but must mean ' in the Bhavisya Purana '. Again, when mentioning the Paurava
kings after AdhisTmakrsna's reign, the Suta introduces them with a verse, of which
the second line runs thus according to the Matsya: —

tasyanvavaye vaksyami Bhavisye kathitan nrpan.

* It alludes to Krsna thus: — Bbagavatah
sakala-surasura-vandita - carana - yugalasy at-
m6ccha-karana-manusa- rupa-dharino 'nubha-
vat (iv, 20, i2). ■

* See Appendix I, § viii, and Appendix II.
' See ZDMG, Ivii, 276.

* See List of Authorities: Bhavisya, infra.

• See p. 2, J. 7 and notes thereto. The
Brafamanda no doubt had the same line, bat
it has a large lacuna (see p. 1) and the line
has been lost. On the importance of these
words see § 23.

s^pp^ippPiP

wmmm

"^^H

m

Vlll

INTRODUCTION

The Vayn agrees, except that it reads Bhavigye tdvato ^. The Matsya words can
mean nothing but ' in the Bhavisya Purana ', and this is the best rendering of the
Vaya's words also, even if tdvato be not a misreading *.

8. Again, when citing the genealogical ^loka at the end of the Aiksvaku
dynasty, the Vayu says it was bhavisya-jnair vdahrtoA, and the Brahmanda bhavisyaj-

jnair uddhrtah, but the Matsya says truthfully viprair gitah purdtanaih. Here
bhavisya and hhavityat can hardly mean ' future ' because the plural is used. Vyasa
alone was supposed to be gifted with foreknowledge, and those men could only
repeat what they received from him ; but, as the Suta says he got his knowledge
from Vyasa directly (p. 2), it was futile for him to refer to them as authorities. The
best interpretation therefore is that bhavisya means the BhaviSya Purana, and that
bhavisyat is a perversion of it. Lastly, in the concluding portion of this account of
the Kali age the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda have this line generally : —

Bhavisye te prasankhyatah purana-jnaih srutarsibhih.

Here also Bhavisye can only mean ' in the Bhavisya Purana ' ; and that this was
the meaning is testified to by two MSS of the Matsya which read the second half
line, purdne iruti-sarj>ibhih ^. These passages therefore prove that the versions of the
Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda were borrowed from the Bhavisya or were at least
based on it ; and the accounts in the Visnu and Bhagavata must also have been
derived therefrom, because they were later redactions as shown above.

9. The Bhavisya therefore as the source of all these accounts should be
invaluable in elucidating them ; but the copies of it, which I have seen or obtained
information about, either do not contain this matter or present it in a wholly
corrupted form. It is therefore, as it exists now, of no value for the present purpose
and has been left out of consideration. An explanation, how it came to be tampered
with, will be offered in connexion with the age of these versions (§ 28).

Prophetic Form of the Account.

10. All these accounts profess to be prophetic, yet the standpoints from which
these Puranas view these genealogies differ somewhat. The Visnu professes to have
been narrated by Parasara to Maitreya, and sets out the Paurava genealogy from
the standpoint of the reign of Abhimanyu's son Pariksit, and the Aiksvaku and
Barhadratha genealogies from the time of the great battle between the Pandavas
and Kauravas *. This is absurd, because Parasara was Vyasa's father and was dead
long before that battle and Parlksit's birth. All the other Puranas profess to have
been recited by the Suta to the rishis in Naimisa forest and (except in the Garuda)
at their twelve-year sacrifice ^. The Vajnj fixes the time of that sacrifice as the

• Not cited in the Preface (see p. 1)

* See also p. 3, note ".
See p

3

59, 1. lOj and note thereto.
« C^s'iv, 20, 12-13, and 21, 1 : also 22,

1 and 23, 1.

» iMt 1, 4; iVa 1, 13-15; Bd i, 1, 17,
18, 35, 36; (?Bh i, 1, 4-6; CGr i, 3-11
They differ in the Suta's name.

PROPHETIC FORM OF THE ACCOUNT

IX

reign of the Paurava king Asimakrsna ^, who is more often called Adhislmakrsna *,
and who was fourth in descent from Parlksit ; and the Matsya and Vayu say the
same in nearly the same words when mentioning that king in this account of
the Kali age ^. These two Puranas thus deal with these genealogies from the stand-
point of his reign, and the Bmhmanda, Bhagavata, and Graruda constructively
profess to do the same.

11. The Matsya and Vayu carry out that view. They bring the Paurava
genealogy from Abhimanyu and his son Paiiksit down to AdhisTmakrsna as already
past, and name AdhisTmakrsna as the reigning king * ; the rishis then inquire
about the Kali age, and the Suta, declaring his intention to set out all the future
kings, begins the list of future Pauravas from that monarch. Similarly, in the
contemporary Aiksvaku and Sarhadratha genealogies, these two Puranas name
Divakara as reigning then in Ayodhya and Senajit in Magadha^, and mention
their predecessors as past and their successors as future. Hence they virtually
declare that these three kings were contemporary ®. The position taken in the
Brahmanda is the same, though it is obscured by a large lacuna in which all
the Paurava and Aiksvaku kings are lost, and its accouut begins with line 23 on
page 12. Thenceforward it agrees with the Matsya and Vayu and mentions Senajit
as the reigning Barhadratha king. The Bhagavata and Garuda, though professing
to have been recited in AdhisJmakrena's reign, take the former the standpoint
of Pariksit's reign '', and the latter that of his son Janamejaya ^ ; and both treat all
the successors and also all the Aiksvaku and Barhadratha kings after the great
battle as futiu-e. The Visnu agrees with the Bhagavata in this attitude, as already
mentioned.

12. Accordingly the texts are framed for the most part in prophetic shape, but
this character is not maintained completely because past expressions occur here
and there, such as ahhavat ^, mnrta ^"j &c. Some MSS have tried to be more
consistent by modifying such words '^. One line found in three MSS frankly states
that the whole Aiksvaku dynasty was ancient, and naturally does not appear in any
of the other MSS ^^. There can be no doubt therefore that the accounts have
been steadily though slowly revised in details, so as to improve their prophetic
character.

* In its verse, i, 12r—

Afilmakrsne vikrante rajany an-upama-

tvisi
praSasatimamdharmenabhumimbliutnipa-

sattame.
' Seep. 4, note".
' ^Mt 50, 66, 67 ; A^%99, 258, 259.

♦ See p. 4, 1. 6.

" Seep. 10, 1; 5, and p. 15.1. 13.

' In equating these kings some 20 years
inust be prefixed to the Paurava list on
account of Yudhisthira's reign after the

great battle, before Parlksit came to the
throne, see § 14. .

^ GBhix, 1, 6.

' CGr 140, 40.

« E.g.-^. 10, note 'i

" ^.^. p. 5, 1.11;

^' E.g. hkavet for abhavat, p.
p. 11, note".

" P. 12, 1. 26. It is no doubt genuine,
for no one would he likely to fabricate and
interpolate it to mar the prophecy.

p. 11, 1. 18.
p. 11, 11. 14,21.

10, note**;

X INTRODUCTION

13. Though the account is said to have been narrated to Paurava kings or to
rishis in Naimisa forest, yet the ground from which the historic changes are viewed
is Magadha. The Paurava and Aiksvaku dynasties are dealt with briefly, with two
kings generally to a line and with no mention of the lengths of the reigns, but the
Barhadratha dynasty of Magadha is set out with one line to each king and the
length of his reign is stated^. After those three ancient kingdoms disappeared,
the dynasties treated of are those which reigned in or dominated Magadha. All
other dynasties in North India are noticed only in the aggregate, with the exception
of the dynasty of Vidisa, and even that is described but cursorily (p. 49).

14. The beginning of the Kali age has been discussed by Dr. Fleet, and he has
pointed out that it began on the day on which Krsna died, which the chronology of
the Mahabharata places, as he shows, some twenty years after the great battle, and
that it was then that Yudhisthira abdicated and Parlksit began to reign *. But, as
shown above, these Puianas virtually begin the Kali age dynasties immediately
after the battle, and that position is the most convenient to adopt for the present
purpose. The text of the Matsya and Vayu ^ can be brought into harmony there-
with by merely altering the order of a few verses without tampering with them,
namely, by transposing the four verses containing the rishis' questions and the
prefatory verses of the Suta's reply from their position in Adhislmakrsna's reign to
the commencement of the account ; and, so treated, those verses form a fitting
preface to the whole : but it is unnecessary to print the questions here, and those
prefetory verses are alone introduced as a suflBcient preface (see p. 1).

Original Language of the Account.

15. There are clear indications that the Sanskrit account as it exists in the
Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda was originally in Prakrit, or, more accurately, that
it is a Sanskritized version of older Prakrit flokas. The indications are these :
fird, certain passages as ' they stand now in Sanskrit violate the sloka metre,

whereas in Prakrit form they would comply with the metre ; secondly^ certain
Prakrit words actually occur, especially where they are required by the metre,
which the corresponding Sanskrit forms would violate ; thirdly, Sanskrit words
occur at times in defiance of syntax, whereas the corresponding Prakrit forms would
make the construction correct ; fourthly, mistaken Sanskritizations of names ;
fifthly, the copious use of expletive particles ; and sixthly, irregular sandhi.

16. A full examination of these peculiarities would overload this Introduction,
and the proof of them has therefore been set out in Appendix I. The above con-
clusion holds good for the whole of the text of the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda ;

* The Early Contemporary Dynasties sum-
marize all except the MSgadhas (p. 23).

« JEAS, 1911, pp. 479, 675, 686; and
p. 62, 1. 37 infra. Hence in equating the
Paurava kings with the Aiksvaku and Bar-

hadratha kings, some 20 years must be pre-
fixed to the former.

^ This portion in the Brahmanda is lost in
the lacuna, as already mentioned.

J

OEIGINAL LANGUAGE OF THE ACCOUNT

XI

tbeir verses are older Prakrit slokas Sanskritized. It also holds good for such
portions of the Visnu and Bhagavata as have preserved the old verses ; but the
main portions of these two Puranas are condensed redactions composed directly in
Sanslsxit. The Garuda version is a more concise condensation composed directly
in Sanskrit apparently. These conclusions are explained in Appendix L

17. Judging from such specimens of old slokas and Frakritisms as have
survived, it would appear that the Prakrit used in the original Slokas was a literary
language not far removed from Sanskrit ^. The art of writing was introduced into
India some seven centuries b.c., and there can be no doubt that it must have lieen
adopted early in the Courts because of its manifest administrative usefulness.
Records must have been kept by secretaries and chroniclers in the royal oflSces, and
as those men would not always have been Sanskrit scholars, the language they used
would presmnably have been as elegant a Prakrit as their courtly surroundings and
predilections required. There must have been ample written material concerning
the dynasties from the 7th century B.C. from which metrical chronicles could have
been composed by bards, minstrels, and reciters ^ in the same kind of language, to
entertain not only their royal and noble patrons but also all those who found an
interest in hearing of former times'. As Magadha was a great, if not the chief,
centre of political activity during those ages, we can perceive how it was that the
account grew up with Magadha as its centre (§ 13). The Magadhas were celebrated
as minstrels, and since traditions are most easily remembered, are best handed down,
and confer the greatest pleasure, when cast into poetical form, it is easy to understand
how this metrical account of the dynasties in literary Prakrit could have developed
among them. Hence we may infer that the original slokas were composed in
MagadhI ; or, since the account, much as we have it now, was compiled and edited
apparently in North India *, and one verse that the Bhagavata has preserved is in
Pali *, they may have been in Pali, either originally or perhaps more probably
by converaion.

^ Pali is such a language, and other speci-
mens are found in the early inscriptions.

' Sutas, magadhas, and vandins ; and other
professional suigers.

' Such men have existed in India from
early times, and a graphic account of them,
their methods, popularity, and influence, will
be found in Babu Dinesh Chandra Sen's
excellent 'History of Bengali Language and
Literature', pp. 162-7, 584-5, 588-90.
Since the brahmans could and did transmit
the Vedic hymns with verbal accuracy for
many hundreds of years, there is no im-
probability in supposing that bards and
minstrels could hand down metrical accounts
of dynasties with substantial though not

with verbal accuracy. As these bards and
minstrels existed in all parts of North India,
they were a check on one another in the
transmission of tradition, and there are
indications that the Puranic traditions of
the d3rnastic genealogies were compiled with
some attempt to ascertain the truth. More-
over there was no objection to the accounts
being written down, as soon as wi-iting
came into general use ; and that would have
been also a check on variation.

* See § 27.

" See Appendix I, § ii. Certain other
words mentioned in Appendix I appear to
be PalL

i'5^<is:;i^,Ks^!,'<«lte»;;lj

xu

INTRODUCTION

h

Age of the Compilation of the Accownf.

18. The account supplies two kinds of internal evidence to fix the time when it
was compiled, namely, frst, the subject matter, and secondly^ textual peculiarities ;
and both are important. The latter are dealt with in § 26, and the former is
discussed first. The subject matter consists of two parts, the earlier setting out the
dynastic details, and the later part describing' the unhappy conditions that should
prevail and stating certain chronological and astronomical particulars ^. These are
treated here separately.

19. The dynastic portion shows two stages of termination. The earlier of these
stages is the period following the downfall of the Andhvas and the local kingdoms
that survived them a while. ITie Matsya account ends here with the mere mention
of the Kilakila kings ^ and no MS of the Matsya contains anything later. The
Andhra kingdom fell about a.d. 236, and it may be said that the Matsya account
brings the historical narrative down to about the middle of the thiid century a. d.
and no further.

20. The Vayu, Brahmanda, Visnu, and Bhagavata all carry the narrative on
to the rise of the Guptas, which is the later stage. The Guptas are mentioned
as reigning over the country comprised within Prayaga, Saketa (Ayodhya), and
Magadha, that is, exactly the territory which was possessed at his death by
Candragupta I who founded the Gupta dynasty in a.d. 319-20 and reigned till 326
or 330 (or even till 335 perhaps), before it was extended by the conquests of his son
and successor Samudragupta. With the Guptas are mentioned Nagas, Manidhanyas,
and others as reigning contemporaneously over the countries which surrounded the
Gupta territory ^ and which were subjugated afterwards by Samudragupta *. The
account takes no notice of his conquests nor of the Gupta empire. These particulars
show clearly that this account was closed during the interval which elapsed
between the tiine when Candragupta I established his kingdom from Magadha
over Tirhut, Bihar, and Oudh as far as Allahabad *, and the beginning of Samudra-
gupta's reign, for he began his conquests immediately after his accession. That
interval is approximately a.d. 320-330 or perhaps 335. It is hardly credible that,
if this account was compiled later, it would have omitted to notice Samudragupta's
conquests, or would have mentioned the foregoing kingdoms (which he subdued) in
the same terms as his kingdom. The Gupta era was established in a. d. 320, and it
may be concluded that this account was closed soon after the commencement of
that era, or, if we allow some margin for delay, by the year a. d. 335.

21. Hence it appears that the versified chronicles were first collected about or

' The earlier part pp. 1-55, and the later
pp. 55 ff.

» That is 1. 15 on p. 48. The Vs says
Jjhey were Yavanas, see note '" thereto.

' See pp. 53-5.

* V. Smith's History, 2nd edn. pp. 267-9;
and JRAS, 1909, p. 342.
" V. Smith's History, p. 266.

AGE OF THE COMPILATION OF THE ACCOUNT xlii

soon after the middle of the 3rd century ^ in the shape found in the Matsya, and
that they were extended to the rise of the Gupta kingdom before the year 335,
which augmented compilation is what the Vayu and Brahmanda contain and the
Visnu and Bhagavata have condensed. It has been shown that the Matsya, Vayu,
and Brahmanda all obtained their accounts from the Bhavisya. Hence it would
appear that the earlier compilation must have been incorporated in the Bhavisya
about or soon after the middle of the 3rd century, and that its prophetic account was
extended in the later compilation before the year 335. There is nothing improbable
in this augmentation, because the Bhavisya account has been continually supple-
mented even up to the present time in order to keep its prophecies up to date, as
shown above (§ 6), It follows then that the Bhavisya must have been in existence
in the middle of the 3rd century ^ ; and it would appear that the Matsya borrowed
what the Bhavisya contained before the Gupta era, and that the Vayu and
Brahmanda borrowed the Bhavisya's augmented account about or soon after the
year 330 or 335. Further remarks on these dates are offered in §§ 43 ff.

22. Further light is thrown on these points by the MS eVayu, which contains
the full account but holds a position intermediate between the general Vayu version
and the Matsya version. The facts to be explained are these. The Matsya has
one version which contains only the shorter compilation, the Vayu generally
has a somewhat different version containing the full account, the Brahmanda has
the full compilation in a version resembling the Vayu closely, eVayu has a version
containing the full compilation in a text intermediate between the Matsya and all
other copies of the Vayu ', and yet all these Puranas declare they borrowed their
accounts from the Bhavisya.

23. The only theory which appears to me to explain all these facts is this.
The Matsya borrowed from the Bhavisya the shorter accoimt about (say) the last
quarter of the 3rd century. The Bhavisya account was then extended down to the
time when the Gupta kingdom had acquired the territories assigned to it, and its
language was revised * ; that would be (say) about 320-325. The Vayu copied
that extended and revised account from the Bhavisya almost immediately, and that
is the version found in eVayu. Afterwards, the language of the Bhavisya version
was revised again, and this must have been done very soon, (say) about 330-335,
before the Gupta kingdom had developed into the Gupta empire by Samudra-
gupta's conquests, because it could hardly have failed to notice that immense
change if the revision had been later. This second revision was soon adopted by
the Vayu and is the version found now in Vayu MSS generally. The fact that

' There is an apparent indication that
a compilation was begun in the latter part
of the 2nd century in the Andhra king
Yajnafirl's reign, for 5 MSS of the Matsya
(of which three appear to be independent,
namely, 6, c, and t) speak of him as reigning
in his ninth or tenth year ; see p. 42, note '.

If so, the Bhavisya may perhaps have existed
in that century.

* But not of course in its present condition.
' The position of eVa is best shown in the

account of the Mauryas, pp. 27-9.

* This, as already pointed out, is what has
been habitually done to it.

XIV

INTRODUCTION

cVayu stands unique among all the Vayu MSS suggests that no long interval
could have separated the second revision from the first, and that the first revised
version was quickly superseded by the second in the Vayu. I cannot speak about
the Brahmanda in any detail, because I have not been able to collate any MSS of
it : yet two points may be noticed, first, it agrees closely with the general Vayu
version ^ and yet condenses the account sometimes ^ ; and secondly, the probability
is that it borrowed the second revised version from the Bhavisya not long after the
Vayu adopted that'. The Bhavisya existed in writing when the first revision
appeared in it, because eVayu, as well as all other Vayu MSS, uses the word. patMfa
when acknowledging its indebtedness to the Bhavisya (see § 7). The Matsya uses
the word kathita in the corresponding passage, which might imply that it borrowed
the account orally at the earlier stage, but that is not probable because of the
inferences brought out in Appendix II,

24. If this explanation be tenable, the Matsya version of these dynasties of the
Kali age is older than those of the Vayu and Brahmanda*, and eVayu gives us
the earliest text of the Vayu. The styles of the versions appear to support this
explanation, for the Matsya version is somewhat crude at times, and the Vayu text
has been revised more than the Matsya as shown by the story of king Janamejaya's
dispute with the brahmans ^. Though later than the Matsya, the Vayu account
may yet be more accurate at times by reason of the revision which it underwent '.
The Vayu has Piakritisms sometimes where the Matsya has coiTect Sanskrit ^, but
this fact is not incompatible with that conclusion, and for either or both of two
reasons ; (1) the Matsya may have emended such defects at the time of taking the
account from the Bhavisya, while the Vayu may have copied them as they stood ;
and (3) a process of silent emendation has been in continual operation in the
MSS *. Further it would seem that the three accounts may have been compared at
times, for this would explain certain small variations which appear occasionally
between the Vayu and Brahmanda in the direction of the Matsya *.

» As in p. 22,
those passages

* The agreement is not only here, but
large portions also of the Brahmanda are
almost identical with the Vayu.

note"; p. 35, note*'. In
the Bhagavata partially
resembles it, and may have copied from it.

' Unless (what is possible) the Brahmanda
copied its account from the Vayu (see note ^) ;
and its paraphrase of ASoka-vardhanah as
asokanam ca trpti-dah, if not a late attempted
emendation of a text that was unintelligible,
suggests that it could not have been com-
posed until Aioka was wholly forgotten.

* I differ therefore from Sir K. G. Bhandar-
kar, who estimated (without giving reasons)
the Vayu account to be older than the
Matsya ; but agree with him that the Vifnu

is later and the Bhagavata the latest : Early
History of the Dekhan, 1895, p. 162. In
all this discussion I am dealing only with
the time when these accounts of the dynasties
of the Kali age were incorporated in these
Puranas, and not with the age of these
Puranas themselves such as they were in
that early period ; see § 28, note.

• See Appendix III.

' As in the arrangement of verses (see
pp. 27, 44), and in many of the readings in
the concluding portion (pp. 55 ff).

^ See Appendix I, § iii, first instance.

' E.g. p. 18, note'; see Appendix I,

° These conclusions do not imply that
these Puranas existed then in their present

AGE OF THE COMPILATION OF THE ACCOUNT xv

25. The second portion of the account referred to in § 18 consists of (1) an
exposition of the evils of the Kali age, and (2) a chronological-astronomical summary
of the age, and is found in the Matsya, Vayu, and Bralimanda. This second portion
therefore existed in the earliest vereion compiled soon after the middle of the 3rd
century, yet with a difference. While the Matsya has a good deal of the exposition,
the Vayu and Brahmanda version contains some 32 more lines and is nearly twice
as long as the Matsya ; so that a large addition was made at the rcArision, and it
was made mostly at the first revision, because the account in eVayu has the full
description with the exception of a few verses which may have been omitted by
oversight. As regards the chronological-astronomical summary however, all three
Puranas practically agree, the Matsya wanting only two lines. These particulars
therefore were complete in the first compilation and were not added to in the
revisions ; and this conclusion is corroborated by the fact that this summary in all
three Puranas brings the reckoning down definitely only to the end of the Andhras,
and uses the vague term Andhr-dnt-ddyas in referring to future king^ ^. No addition
was therefore made to it at the revisions to bring it down to the Gupta era. It
belongs then to the middle of the 3rd century and must be interpreted accordingly ;
and it shows that the Saptarsi cycle of 2700 years was known and was in use in
India at that time, that is, about three centuries earlier than has been supposed '.
The treatment of these two subjects, the evils of the Kali age and the chronological-
astronomical particulars, affords an excellent illustration of what the revisers did
and did not do. They had no knowledge with which to augment or alter those
particulars and so left them unmodified ; but the deterioration of the Kali age was
a subject congenial to pessimistic brahmanic views and they freely availed themselves
of the opportunity of dilating upon it.

26. I come now to the subject of textual peculiarities mentioned in § 18.
Further information may be discovered by examining the divergent readings of the
same passage and especially the corruptions in names. A study of the variations
shows that ordinarily the copyists copied what they found in dull good faith to the
best of their ability, often writing the same name differently in contiguous lines *.
Moreover these dynasties of sudras and foreigners offered little inducement to
readers to alter the texts. Hence the variations that crept in were mostly due
to clerical blunders or to misreadings of the MSS copied ; and the mistake might
be detected and corrected, or might not. If not detected, the erroneous letter
remained ; if detected, the correct letter was written or inserted, and the incorrect
letter was sometimes cancelled but was not seldom left uncancelled. In that state

shape. They have no doubt been freely
added to since, see § 28, note.
^ P. 58, 11. 9, 12, and p. 61, 1. 23.

* See Encycl. Brit., ' Hinda Chronology '.

• Cf. the cormptions in the well-known
names, XauiamM (p. 5, note ") and Kanvd-
yana (p. 34, note *^). Yet sometimes errors

were caused by a droll perversity or would-
be cleverness, cf. p. 41, note**; p. 42,
note*; and p. 47, note": and sometimes
where the text had become corrupt, it was
boldly paraphrased afresh, cf. p. 26, note** ;
p. 33, note"*; but the latter was probably
the effort of a reader and not of a copyist.

WHKF

XVI

INTRODUCTION

the passage was repeated in sabsequent copies, and misreadings are important
chronologically if we can explain how they arose. If their divergent readings of
the same name or passage be written in the ancient scripts, and resemble one
another so closely in a particular script that an ordinary copyist might easily
misread one for another, it may be inferred that the variation must have arisen out
of a MS written in that script, and therefore that the text once existed in that
script, that is, it had been written during the time when that script was in use.
In this way it may be ascertained which are ancient and which are mediaeval or
even modem corruptions. Most of the variations have arisen from misreadings
of the Gupta and later scripts ^, but for the present purpose it is unnecessary to
consider any that arose from misreading scripts that came into use after a.d. 330,
the date when this account was finally compiled, and it is only essential to see
whether any variations point to misreadings of Kharosthi or of Brahmi.

27. It would overload this Introduction to examine such particulars here, and
in Appendix II are noticed such cases as appear to throw light on this subject. It
is shown there that errors are found in the Matsya, Vayu, and Visnu which point to
misreadings of Kharosthi as their source. Hence it seems there is reasonable ground
for inferring that this account of the dynasties was, in its earliest form, written in
Sanskrit in Kharosthi, and, since Kharosthi was current only in Upper India, that
the account was probably put together there : that is, since the earliest account was
in the Bhavisya, that the Bhavisya account was written originally in Kharosthi and
was put together in Upper India. If these conclusions are sound, it would follow
that the account could not have been compiled later than about a.d. 330, because
Kharosthi went out of use about that time. . Further, judging from the point of
view displayed in the portion which was added to the Bhavisya to bring it up
to date about the year 320 ^, it would seem that the composers of this portion were
probably in Madhyadesa, and more particularly perhaps in the country between
Magadha and Mathura. The Visnu account was probably based on the same
original for three reasons : (1) its dynastic matter agrees closely with that in the
Vayu and Brahmanda, and also the slokas where it has preserved them ; (2) it
closes its account where they close theirs ; and (3) it is not probable that its account
was a new and independent compilation from early chronicles when the compilations
in the Bhavisya, Matsya, and Vayu were available. At the same time it was
composed early enough for its account to be drawn from Kharosthi MSS. It
seems probable then that the main part of the Visnu which is in prose was com-
posed from those Puranas directly in Sanskrit not very long after the Gupta era,
(say) perhaps before the end of the 4th century. The Bhagavata was, as shown in
Appendix II, composed afresh in Sanskrit, except in so far as it has incorporated
old slokas ; and must have been based on the same materials for the same three
reasons mentioned above, yet most probably on the Visnu chiefly, to which it has

* Many such may be detected in the notes,
such as mistakes of p ani y, n and r, I and

n. r and v, c and v, &c.
» See §§ 19-21.

SANSKKITIZATION OF THE ACCOUNT

xvu

the closest resemblances ^ ; and it was probably not composed till tbe 8tb cehtnry
or even later. These conelasions strictly refer only ta these dynastic accounts.

Sanskritization of the Account.

28. It has been shown that the account was first compiled for the Bhavisya
Parana abont the middle of the 3rd century a.d., and there are reasons why that
was appropriate. Since royal genealogies constituted one of the subjects which
every FurSna should treat of, the Bhavisya, as a work professing to deal with the
future, could hardly ignore the dynasties that reigned after his time ; and the
dynasties of the Kali age would hold the same position in it that the ancient
genealogies held in. the Puranas which dealt with ancient stories *. The account of

» See p. 18, note'; p. 25, notes ••"■*;
p. 28, note"; and in its description of the
evils of the Kali age, where the Visnu and
it have matter peculiar to themselves. It
has resemblances to the Brahmanda in p. 22,
note"; p. 35, note«; p. 41, note««.

* The title Parana indicates that such
works narrated ancient stories, but the
Bhavisya professed by its name to treat of
the future, and the title Bhavisya Parana is
a contradiction in terms. Such a name
could hardly have been possible, until the
title Parana had become so thoroughly
specialized as to have lost its old meaning
and become the designation of the kind of
works now known by this title. The name
Bhavisya Parana therefore proves that the
kind of composition that passed under the
title Parana had become stereotyped before
the title could have been assumed by the
Bhavisya; that is, that genuine Puranas
must have preceded it so long before as to
have specialized the title Parana. It has
been shown above that the Bhavisya existed
in the middle of the 3rd century, hence
some at least, if not many, of the trae
Puranas must be considerably older. This
inference does not, of coarse, mean that the
Poranas contained at their beginning all
that they contain now, because there can be
no doubt that they have been freely added
to since. It is highly probable that they
consisted at first mainly of ancient stories,
genealogies, ballads, &c., which formed the
popular side of ancient literature, and were
quite probably in Prakrit originally. In
fact, it seems to me that they were largely

in an old literary Prakrit used by the higher
classes, but that, as the spoken languages
diverged in time more and more from
Sanskrit through political vicissitudes, that
literary Prakrit became unintelligible, while
Sanskrit remained the onlypolished language
of brahmanic Hinduism. Hence it was
natural that this literature should be
Sanskritized, if it was to be preserved,
a process that was not difficult because the
old literary Prakrit was not far removed
from Sanskrit, yet it was not always effected
completely, especially in poetry where the
necessity of preserving the metre sometimes
qualified that process, and hence Prakrit
forms might survive embedded in good
Sanskrit bs pravartayitva in p. 88, 1. 14. It
was the brahmans probably who saved and
improved the status of those old compositions
by converting them into Sanskrit, and after-
wards, perceiving what an excellent means
they provided for reaching popular thought,
made use of them to propagate their own
views and doctrines by freely augmenting-
them with brahmanical fables, philosophical
discussions, and ceremonial expositions which
were enforced with the authority of Vyasa.
I should say therefore, speaking generally,
that what may be called the ksatriya, or
better perhaps the popular, matter of the
Puranas constituted the really old and
genuine purSna, and that the brahmanical
and ritual matters now found in them were
later additions and interpolations made from
time to time. This inference is based on the
fact that it is in the former portion of the
Puranas that peculiarities occur such as are

^j44<ijMp<A!|wuf4|J«^^

I ! i ■

t

\'

.1. .

[-■

XVUl

INTRODUCTION

( ■:■

these dynasties would then natorally have been required for the Bhavisya, and all
that was necessary was to collect the Prakrit metrical chronicles and convert them
into Sanskrit prophecies uttered by Vyasa ^ That was done as shown in Appendix I,
and then the Matsya first, and the Vayu and Biahmanda afterwards, borrowed the
account from the Bhavisya. The original Bhavisya account has been lost, but these
three Puranas have preserved and reveal what its contents were ; otherwise it would
have been impossible to know what it contained at that time. A comparison of
their accounts with the present condition of the Bhavisya shows to what bold
lengths pious fraud has gone.

29. Since the chronicles existed in the form of slokas in literary Prakrit, all
that was necessary was (1) to convert the Prakrit words into Sanskrit, and
(2) substitute futures for past tenses, while maintaining the ^loka metre. The first
process appears to have been made word by word as nearly as possible ^, and the
Sanskritization was crude as the many Prakritisms noticed in Appendix I indicate,
for they must have existed in the Bhavisya account, otherwise it is diflScult to see
how they could appear in the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda. Indeed it would
almost seem that the Bhavisya account may have been composed in a literary
Prakrit rather than in true Sanskrit. Both processes of conversion would have
upset the metre, since Pmkrit words are sometimes a syllable longer or shorter
than their Sanskrit equivalents, and future tenses are generally longer than jost
tenses ; hence three correctives were adopted ; (1) words were dropped which might
be omitted without impairing the sense, such as ' reigned ', ' years ', &c. ; (2) com-
pensatory expletives were inserted ; and (3) the sentence was occasionally recast '.
Still the Sanskritization was imperfect and sometimes grammar or metre was sacri-
ficed, and these blemishes have persisted, as pointed out in Appendix I, in spite
of attempts to rectify them afterwards.

noticed in Appendix I. It seems highly
probable too that it was largely through the
Puranie literature, that brahmanism re-
established itself over the people and secured
the revival of Hinduism and the downfall
of Buddhism, That was what actually
happened in Bengal and has been called by
Babu Dlnesh Chandra Sen the ' Pauranik
Benaissanoe ', which he has described very
clearly in his excellent work ' The History of
Bengali Langaage and Literature ' (ch, iv).
* This was, as has been pointed out above,
the beginning of a pious fiaud, whereby the
prophetic matter has been continually re-
vised and brought up to date in the Bha-
visya. To be able to point to such prophetic
accounts in the literature would have been

a valuable weapon, moreover, in the hands
of the brahmans against adversaries of other
creeds; and it may be noted in this con-
nexion, that the Yenkatelvara edition of
the Bhavisya has incorporated a summary
of the Biblical account from Adam to Abra-
ham in the early chapters of Genesis (Bhav.
iii, 4, 17-19, 29-60; 5, 1-20). There can
hardly be any douht that this interpolation
has been made very recently in view of
Christianity.

* See the phrase astavimiati tathd varaa
in Appendix I, § i.

' Of. for instance the lines in the Andhraa
where the two versions are given, and the
notes thereto.

ERROKS, OMISSIONS, AND RARE VERSES

XIX

Errors, omissions, and rare verses.

30. Though there was originally one text common (but qualified by the
revisions suggested in § 23) to the Matsya, Vayn, and Brahmanda down to the end
of the Andhras, yet present MSS show many errors and omissions and some mis-
placements. Such defects easily occurred through the carelessness of copyists \
damage to^ or loss of^ leaves, or disarrangement of leaves*. The blemishes in the
text appear to have been generally accidental. The brahmans who compiled the
Sanskrit account could and did fabricate passages portraying the evils of the Kali
age, but had neither inclination nor incentive to invent particular dynasties or
kings of foreign or base origin. The chief changes that can be placed under the
head of fabrications are various attempts by later readers to improve the text in
details in which it appeared to be corrupt or inelegant *, or to remove incon-
sistencies ^. Among the latter some alterations, though made apparently in good
faith, involved tampering with the text, as in the Sifiunaga dynasty, where the
Matsya, by mistakenly introducing the first two Kanvayana kings, names twelve
kings instead of ten as all the other authorities declare ; so that some copies of the
Matsya have boldly altered the total to twelve, while others more cautiously have
made the passage indefinite ^. Misreadings have also produced incorrect state-
ments and there are many errors in names and numbers ' ; but of deliberate
falsification I have found no instance except in the stoiy of the dispute between
Janamejaya and the brahmans '.

31. It is reasonably certain, then, that in the main these versions have
suffered from nothing but carelessness and accident, and considering what little
interest this account could have for educated readers, especially those brahmanically-
minded, the text has been fairly well preserved. Much may have been lost
altogether, for. some passages have almost disappeared. One Parana, or even one
MS only, has preserved a passage or verse sometimes which is wanting in all
the rest: thus eVayu, alone of all the Matsya, Vayn, and Brahmanda MSS,

* As for instance the mistaken introduction
of the first two Kanvayana kings among the
SiSanagas in the Matsya (see p. 21 and
note '*).

* Damage probably explains the frequent
loss of verses here and there in different
MSS.

* Hence no doubt the absence of all the
first part in the Brahmanda (see pp, 1, 3, 8).

* As for instance the displacement in
eVayu of the last half of the Early Con-
temporary Dynasties, all the Nandas, Mau-
iyas, Snngas, and Kfinvayanas and the first
twelve lines of the Andhras after Viivasphani

(see pp. 23, 24, 27, 30, 33, 35, 50).

• See p. 26, note"; p. 33, note"; p. 52,
notes *'» "» **.

• As in p, 29, note »..
^ Seep, 22, note*".

• As where the Bh misread tra^odasa as
Vhuyo daia, p. 46, note^*. As regards the
readings Tuaara and TuMmca in pp. 45,
47, it may be noted that ^ has often been
pronounced kh for centuries in North India,
and that the letter a was used at times for
kh; hence these two letters are often con-
fused: cf, p, 6, notes *'«**; p. 19, note**;
p. 41, note»»; p. 51, note"; &c.

' See Appendix III,

rr^WWIf^:

mi

miiiii

liPlillliiMiililiiP

wrnm-

XX

INTRODUCTION

contains the verse about Salisuka, and his existence might be doubted if it
depended on that alone, but it is testified to by the Visnu and Bhagavata ^. Again
in the Bhagavata only one copy has preserved the verse about Susarman *. Such
being the conditions, no verse should be discarded even if it is found in only one
MS. Thus line 26 of the Aiksvakus appears only in three MSS, and lines 12—14
of the Preface only in eVayu ; yet it is not credible that they were fabricated, and
they might easily have been regarded as valueless in the other MSS, for the former
contradicts the alleged prophetic standpoint, and the latter merely name sundry
and some unknown dynasties. Such rare passages appear to be relics of genuinis
tradition ; and it is possible that lines 30, 31 of the Barhadrathas found only in
^'Matsya, and line 28 of the Andhras found only in eVayu, may be genuine. Othw
peculiar verses will be found in the notes K

Formation of this Text.

32. The Bhavisya account having been the common source of the Matsya,
Vayu, and Brahmanda versions, the various readings are often equivalent or not
materially different, so that real divergencies are far fewer than the places where
the readings vary. The text now offered has been prepared according to the
printed editions and the MSS collated. The Matsya and Vayu versions are of fax
greater value than the Brahmanda, because they have been printed at Calcutta and
in the Anandasrama series from a number of MSS, and I have collated besides
13 MSS of the Matsya and 11 of the Vayu ; whereas of the Brahmanda only the
Venkatelvara edition has been available *, and I have seen no MSS containing this
account. Where variations occur I have endeavoured to choose the most weighty,
it being remembered (1) that the Matsya gives us the oldest version, eVayu the
next, and all other copies of the Vayu and the Brahmanda the third recension;
and (2) that the Matsya is at times a somewhat crude Sanskritiza^on of the old
Prakrit ^lokas, and the later versions may be more accurate. Their general agree-
ment must be understood, but variations and omissions are always noticed, so that
where no notes are given, the copies all agree.

33. The Visnu and Bhagavata cannot elucidate that common version except in
the occasional passages where they adhere to it ; and there they have been used to
frame the text. Otherwise they can only help towards determining the correct
names of the kings and the duration of the dynasties, and are so utilized in the
notes. The Bhagavata is also useful in determining the order of the kings, because,
while the single lines devoted to individual kings might be and have been displaced
at times in the Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda, its versified lists preclude the

^ P. 29, 1. 10. He is also mentioned in
the Gargisamhita according to Max Miiller
' India : what can it teach us % ' (ed.

in

1883) p. 298; but the passage is spurious,
see JRAS, 1912, pp. 792-3.

" Seep. 34, note".
' As p. 40, 1. 13 ; p. 42, note '.
* See List of Authorities, Brahmanda
Purana.

FORMATION OF THIS TEXT

■sxi

shifting of names in a verse, and the disarrangement of lines would produce
manifest disarrangement of groups of kings. Besides the Calcutta edition of the
Visna and the Granpat edition of the Bhagavata, I have collated 10 MSS of the
former and 18 of the latter, and also the French edition of the Bhagavata so far as
its Sanskrit text goes.

34. The Graruda is of use only for the names of the kings in the three earliest
dynasties, and I have been able to collate only the Calcutta edition and two MSS.
The Venkatesvara edition of the Bhavisya is of no value as already explained.

35. As regards variations in words, these when small, such as errors in sandhi^,
or optional ways of writing *, or obvious clerical mistakes *, or mere trivial differ-
ences *, are generally disregarded or corrected unless there is something noteworthy
in them ', for many of the MSS are carelessly written and abound in such
blemishes ; yet the notes will show that I have erred probably rather on the side
of inclnsion than of exclusion. Various letters are often written so much alike in
the MSS as to be easily confiised, such as b and v, p and y, c and v, n and I, n and r,
subscript r and m, and the MSS often contain superfluous letters written by mistake
and not cancelled. These flaws, when obviously purely clerical, have been dis-
r^arded in some cases, but otherwise, and especially where these particulars may
prove significant in the matter of Frakritisms and scripts, have been cited in the
notes as they stand, the superfluous letters being enclosed in square brackets. £ and
V when not distinguished in the MSS have been generally transcribed as they
should be correctly, unless the actual letter seemed worthy of notice. Since the
account is only a Sanskritized version of Prakrit slokas, Prakrit forms have been
admitted into the text if they are supported by the best authority, as more truly
representing the original words especially in numerals. Variations of readings and
cormptionB of names have been arranged in the order of modification, so as to
elucidate as &r as possible the process of the changes, and when so placed, readings
that are corrupt ofben prove to be highly instructive as regards both language
and script^.

86. Though I am not an advocate of the use of Roman characters in lieu of

Devanagari, yet, as this work is intended for the use of all interested in Indian

archaeology whether Sanskrit scholars or not, practical usefulness should be the

chief consideration in this presentation of the Furanic accounts of the dynasties

< of the Kali age. Hence the Boman character has been used throughout, because it

* H.g., in p. 60, note " dflVa, have datat
satam actually.

' As where conjunct nasals are written for
convenience as anusvara, or where con-
sonants conjoined with r are optionally
doubled.

* Thus the Calc. edition of the Vayu has
Sneeeha sometimes instead of Mleccha by an
obvious printer's error: see p. 47, note ".

* As the insertion or omission of final
anusvara or visarga through mere careless-
ness.

* To have noticed such minutiae would
have swollen the notes beyond all reason
and usefulness.

* E.g. p. 39, note"; p. 40, note»»; p. 47,
note"; p. 49, note".

mmmm^mmm^miiisiim'^wsssfmmmmss^imm

iipmqiaHppfppp

m^mmms

xxu

INTEODUCTION

offers several advantages over Devanagarl, namely, (1) words can be separated
which would be all run together when written properly in Devanagarl ; (2) com-
pound words and words that have fused together by sandhi can be divided by
hyphens and so displayed distinctly ; and (3) by so treating words capitals can be
introduced for names, and names can be exhibited uninistakably, even when initial
vowels have been modified by sandhi. The system of transliteration is that adopted
by the Royal Asiatic Society and most other Oriental Societies. Where vowels are
blended by sandhi, the resultant vowel has been marked with a circumflex, except
at and au where a circumflex is inconvenient and hardly necessary. Changes in
sandhi, which are required by the variant readings, are treated as necessarily con-
sequential and are not mentioned. It has been necessary to introduce the double
hyphen (used in transliterating inscriptions and MSS) in order to distingaish
separate words that have become fused by sandhi ^, and I trust this sign may be
pardoned here, especially as this Puranic account is not literature but only patch-
work Sanskritization.

Interjiretation of the Account.

37. In interpreting the account the fact must be borne in mind that it was
written in Prakrit originally, and this will throw light on many points, especially
the variations in names and the meaning of numbers. It will explain how corrup-
tions in names have sometimes occurred ^, it will help to elucidate doubtfiil passages ^,
and will be the best guide in solving difficulties in readings which appear corrupt *.
The best course in such cases is to convert the different readings into literary
Prakrit, write the Prakrit forms in the various old scripts, compare them, and see
whether one can divine what was probably the original Prakrit statement. These
remarks apply especially to the Matsya, Yaya, and Brahmanda versions.

38. There is often great variation in names. In some cases the correct form
can be selected by reference to other books or to inscriptions, but where there is
no such agreement I have not ventured to emend the Puranic forms from other
sources, because it is my duty simply to edit the text and not to attempt to make
it square with our present scanty knowledge of ancient Indian history — which is
a separate matter. In sach cases I have confined myself to estimating what form
of the name is best attested by the MSS, and often the only feasible course is
to adopt the most central form from which the other forms may be considered

* Chiefly where names have fused with
other words by single or doable sandhi, as
hhavisyodayanas (p. 7, 1. 23 ; p. 82) and
bhavitdsoka (p. 27, 1. 2; p. 28, 1. 4 in eVa);
these are printed as ihavisy^Odayanas and
hhaviUAioka in order to bring out the name
clearly. It could hardly be dispensed with
in such cases uf double sandhi as TavanAstau

and bha/vydnydh (see p. 82) ; and as no line
could well be drawn regarding its use, the
simplest course was to adopt it throughout,
except in the Appendixes and Introduction.

» a.g. p. 40, note" ; p. 41, note".

» B.g. p. 52, notes ".=*.".

* P. 59, line 11 is an excellent crux for
such solution.

INTERPRETATION OF THE ACCOUNT

XXUl

to diverge * ; but this is a measure more of convenience than of accuracy, because
it happens sometimes that the correct form is what would appear to be an aberrant
form * ; and in such cases what is, or would seem to be, the correct form is suggested
sometimes in the notes ^

39. The numbers present much difficulty. Those that occur oftenest are
vimiati and trimSati, and their abbreviated forms vimSat and triMat, vim4a and
trimSa *; and the difficulty arises because tr and v, if written carelessly or if partially
frayed, are hardly distinguishable in the later script °, and t and v in the Prakrit
forms of these words might have been confused from the first in Kharosfhi. Hence
in many cases either may be read as other data may indicate, irrespective of the
weight of the MSS.

40. Various groups of misreadings will appear on an examination of the notes,
and the most important may be mentioned here. First, abda, if the loop of the b be
carelessly written so as to touch the top bar (as I have found it sometimes), may
easily be misread as ada, and there can be no doubt that ahda and ada have often
been confused. Thus, where most MSS read agtapancd^afam cdbdan ^, one has 'edbda,
two °cdsfdn, and one °cdstd ; and here asta is plainly a corruption of abda because
it is impossible after agtapancd4atam. Again, one set of readings is »o »md data,
so 'smdd daSa and tasmad daSa, and another set is astdm da4a, aHddaSa and »o
'tfddaia '' : the latter suggest the reading abddn daia, which (with the frequent
use of anusvara for nasals) would be often written abdcm daia and might be misread
as a-sfdmdaia and so pass to agtddaia : thus abddn d4xSa would reconcile all the
readings as regards the number and would seem to have been the original reading.
The same conftision occurs in other places ^ This liability of aida and asfa to
be confiised may harmonize other passages where the numbers 10 and 18 are in
conflict. Moreover, ahda, if the initial a is elided by Sanskrit or Prakrit sandhi,
becomes Ida ; and bda may be mistaken for dva (= dvau)^; hence dvd and dvau
become a third alternative, and this possibility may harmonize other passages ^''.
Secondly, »amd and sapfa have been confused sometimes, for it is not always easy
to distinguish m and pt where written carelessly in the more modem scripts, as I
have found. Thus two readings occur saptdiUifh and »amd»itim^^, and either might
be derived from the other ^^.

* See p. 39, note " for an instance.

* E.g. Vindusara, whose name is given
correctly only by the Visnu (p. 28, notes **• ").

" As in p. 6, note"; p. 42, note'".

* In nMt sadvimSati looks like sadgithiati
generally, and aattrimiati like sadimSati.

' For a clear instance see p. 57, note *.

* P. 15, 1. 17, and notes.
^ P. 39, 1. 5, and notes.

« See p. 19, note"; p. 30, note"; p. 43,
note"; p. 47, note'^; p. 60, notes™'";

p. 61, note ' ; p. 62, note ". For the reverse
of. perhaps p. 29, note *'.

' I have not seldom found bd, db, and dhh
inverted in the MSS, and b is generally
written as v. See p. 22, note**.

" Cf. probably p. 40, 1. 13.

** That is, satnait aiUim by double, or
Prakrit, sandhi : p. 47, note ".

" See also p. 29, note"; p. 31, note";
p. 40, notes "• «.

XXIV

INTRODUCTION

III

41. Misreadings conld easily affect other numerals. Thus, catvdriMa-t occurs
at times where it may be erroneous ^, and in such cases it might easily be a mistaken
Sanskritization of Prakrit eattdri sa (or perhaps ca), for cattdri is both nomin. and
aeons., and is of all three genders ', Again dasa and safa are sometimes confused °,
and, since da^a appears in Prakrit as daia and dasa, and iata as iada and »ada *,
either word might easily be altered to the other, since metathesis occurs in the
MSS ^. Again the final ii of numerals, especially sapiati, may be a misreading of
vi which may in Prakrit represent 'pi ^ or vai '' (Pali ve), for v and t might easily be
confused in Kharosthi, so that saptati should probably be gapta vai in some cases '.
In short in dealing with all numerals, it must be remembered that they were
Prakrit originally, and their Prakrit forms are of primary importance.

42. The combination of numerals is important. They are used in two ways,
first, in correct Sanskrit compounds, such as caturvimsati, 24 ; astatrimSac-chatam,

138 ; aaptatrimSac-ehatam, 137 ^ ; and secondly, strung together in separate words.
The latter construction alone requires notice, because it often follows what seems
to me to have been a Prakrit arrangement and, if so, should be interpreted according
to Prakrit usage. Thus, in Prakrit ' hundred ' preceded by ' three ' means ' three
hundred ', but followed by ' three ' means apparently ' hundred (and) three '. The
Prakrit numerals were Sanskritized as they stood, and were then declined regularly,
so that ' three ' appears as tnni, and ' hundred ' seems to appear similarly in the
plural as Satdni. If this view be right, tnni Satdni mean 'three hundred', but
Satdni tnni ' hundred and three '. This conclusion may be tested by some cases, for
. it is very important if it is right.

43. The most important passage for this purpose is the statement that 18 Sakas
would reign Satdni tnny aMiim ca years ^''. This expression is ordinarily read as
correct Sanskrit to mean 380, but there are cogent grounds to show that these
words cannot have that meaning. These Sakas are, in Dr. Fleet's opinion, Naha-
pana and his successors, whose kingdom began with (or about) the Saka era, a.d. 78 ;
and if these words mean 380, the conclusion could be and has been drawn that this
Puranic notice was written after they had reigned 380 years, that is, about the year
A.D. 458^^. Now this conclusion involves this consequence, that the account brings
the notice of the Sakas down to a.d. 458 and yet wholly ignores the great Gupta

> See p. 14, 1. 10; p. 21, 11. 3, 6 ; p. 22,
L 13; &c.
' Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 439.
» See p. 30, note*" ; p. 33, note*".

* Pischel, op. cit., §§ 442, 448.

' See p. 7, note"*; p. 32, note"; p. 39,
note ^ ; p. 45, note " ; p. 49, note *• : also
rvrpdh and punah are confused through their
Pkt forms napa and pana, see p. 11, note",
and p. 45, note *.

• Pischel, op. cit., § 143.

^ Sapta vi actually occurs for sapta vai,

p. 53, note^ Similarly in names a final vi
has been treated as a particle and the name
curtailed, cf. p. 40, note", p. 42, note**,
and p. 43, note **.

' E.g. p. 38, 1. 7.

' P. 19, 1. 10; p. 28, 1. 9; p. 30, 1. 15.

*' Various Local Dynasties, p. 46, 1. 9.
The number of Saka kings is given also as
10, or 16 (see p. 45, 1. 3), which seem more
probable.

" JRAS, 1912, p. 1047.

m

-?;.~ .-■j.JilV-i'J-'ii^yiiiV;*. .

INTERPRETATION OF THE ACCOUNT

XXV

empire which was paramount in North India after A. d. 340 and was still flourishing
in 458 K This is incredible, because the Gupta kin^ were orthodox Hindus, guided
by brahman ad\dsers, and skilled in Sanskrit^; and this Puranic account, which
was brahmanical, would unquestionably, if not closed till 458, have extolled their
fame. The argument ex gUentio is incontestable here. The fact then that the
account knows nothing of events most congenial to brahmanism later than 330
shows that the rendering ' 380 ' leads to impossible results : indeed no date later
than about a.d. 330 is possible. These words Sdtani tnny aSltim ca occur in the
Matsya as well as in the Vayu and Brahmanda, and the Matsya account is that
which was compiled in the Bhavisya about or soon after the middle of the 3rd
century a.d. If we read these words as '380' with reference to that time, they
take us back to about 130 or 120 b. c. as the beginning of these Sakas — a result that
no one will accept. From both these alternative interpretations therefore it appears
that the rendering of these words as ' 380 ' stultifies them.

44. We may now try reading these words as ' hundred, three, and eighty ', 183.
Applying them to Nahapana and his successors and reckoning from a.d. 78 as before,
we obtain the year a.d. 260-1 as the date of this notice of the Sakas, and this
agrees entirely with the conclusion, reached above on other grounds (§ 21) that the
account was first compiled about or soon after the middle of the 3rd century. This
rendering ' 183 ' therefore brings all the particulars into an agreement which is
strong evidence that it is the true meaning ; and it further gives something like
a precise date for the first compilation of the account in the Bhavisya as preserved
in the Matsya, namely, a.d. 260-1. This statement, that the Sakas had reigned
183 years in a.d. 260, does not imply that they had come to an end then, but
simply that the account being compiled then could say nothing about the future.
So far as the account is concerned, they might have reigned, and in fact did reign,
long afterwards, for there are coin-dates for them down to the year ' 311 *, Such
coin dates refer to a time after the account was compiled, and are in no conflict
with the rendering ' 183 '. This date a.d. 260-1 is a lower limit, for,, if the Sakas
formed a kingdom before their era was established, the reckoning would start ftom
before a.d. 78, and the 183 years would have expired so^ie little time before
a.d. 260.

45. This conclusion is corroborated by the notice of the HQnas or Maunas
along with the Sakas. They are said to have reigned, eleven for iutdni irtni years *.
It is not known when their rule began, so that exact calculations cannot be made
for them ; but, if these words be read as ' 800 ', difficulties occur precisely similar to
those discussed with regard to the Sakas and show that that meaning cannot be
right. Bead as meaning ' 103 ' however the statement may be true ; Hunas or
Maunas may have formed some small kingdom for 103 years on the frontiers of

^ V; Smith, Harly History of India, 2nd
ed., pp. 289-90.
» Id., pp. 282, 287.

' P. 47, 1. 14. Their number is also given
less probably as 18 or 19 (cf. p. 46, 1. 5).

^■"P'WB'PpWiiPiiPliiiiPSSi?

■RSSpSiBPliiiSIISiiPP'

XXVI

INTRODUCTION

1:

India in A.D. 260. The corresponding line relating to the Tusaras is certainly
corrupt, and their period should probably be 105 or 107 years ^, which would be
possible in a.d. 260.

46. All the statements regarding the ' "Various Local Dynasties ' in pp. 45-47
must be read with reference to the date of the first compilation which is preserved
in the Matsya. When the account was revised and brought up to date in the
Bbavisya at the Gupta era in the version found now in the Vayu and Brahmanda,
the periods assigned to the Saka and other mleccha djoiasties should hare been
revised for the further period of 60 or 70 years, but that was not done, for the
periods are the same in the two versions. The brahmans, who revised the account
at that time, merely revised tbe language and not the statements. That was
natural, for revision of the statements required fresh and precise calculations, for
which they may have had few data and certainly had little inclination, as the
dynasties were mleccha or sudra. All they did was to extend the account by adding
the fresh matter contained in p. 48, 1. 16 to p. 55, 1. 17 ; yet in that they do appear
to have included further particulars about the Sakas on p. 49, for there can be little
doubt that Nahapana's successors are alluded to in 1. 4 ^, though the context

47. This examination of the circumstances thus leads to the conclusion that
the numerals discussed here cannot be read as correct Sanskrit, and that read in the
way now suggested they accord with the circumstances and also apparently with
Prakrit usage. Hence I would subnait that they must be interpreted in that way.
This construction simplifies numerical statements remarkably and reduces to
reasonable and probable totals figures that seem at first wild and extravagant.
At the same time one must hesitate to assert that numerical statements most
always be so read, for it certainly seems that the period assigned to the Andhras
by the Matsya is 460 rather than 164 years ^.

Conclusion.

48. The foregoing results and inferences may be summarized thus. The
Bhavisya was the first Purana to give an account of the dynasties of the Kali age»
and the Matsya, Vayn, and Brahmanda got their accounts from it (§§ 7, 8), though

* P. 47, 1. 1 1 with p. 45, 1. 4. Sdhasrdni
is sometimes a corruption of sa (or tu)
varsdni, see p. 25, note *'; p. 46, note".

* This would be natural, if they fostered
brahmanism and Sanskrit learning during
the 3rd century (V. Smith, History, p. 287) ;
though they are treated so curtly in the
earlier part, before they favoured Hinduism.

* It says there were 19 Andhra kings, and
I may offer a tentative suggestion. The
Andhra who overthrew the Kanvayanas

was not Simuka as these Furanic accounts
say, but probably one of the kings, nos. 12—
14 (V. Smith, History, p. 194). Possibly
then the Matsya account may refer only to
him and his successors, and they may have
been 19 : bat the period if read as 164
years would be too short for them. Other-
wise its reading ekonaviih^atir should pro-
bably be ekonatrimiatir^ which is qiute
possible, see § 39. •

CONCLUSION

XXVll

they no doubt, and many of the Puranas certainly, existed before the Bhavisya
(§ 28, note). Metrical accounts of the dynasties, that reigned in North India after
the great battle between the Pandavas and Kauravas, grew up gradually, composed
in slokas in a literary Prakrit and recited by bards and minstrels (§§ 15-17) ; and,
after writing was introduced into India about seven centuries B. c, there could have
been no lack of materials from, which those accounts could have been composed and
even written down (§ 17). Such accounts were composed in or near Magadha more
particularly, which was one of the chief centres of political life and thought duiing
those times (§ 13) and was famous for its bards and minstrels (§ 17) ; and the
Prakrit in which they were expressed was no doubt a literary Magadhi or
Pali (§17).

49. The Bhavi§ya professed to treat of ftiture events, subsequent to that battle
which practically ushered in the Kali age (§ 14), and should therefore supply an
account of the dynasties of that age, because royal vam^s were one, of the pre-
scribed topics of the Puranas (§ 28) ; and, as the Puranas professed to have been
composed by Vyasa, it took the same standpoint. Hence it appropriated the
Prakrit metrical accounts, converted the Prakrit slokas into Sanskrit slokas, and
altered them to the form of a prophecy uttered by Vyasa (§§ 28, 29, Appx I) ;
and this re-shaping was carried through generally yet not completely (§ 12). Some
compilation seems to have been made, of the Andhras at least, in the reign of the
Andhra king YajnasrI about the end of the second century A.D. (§ 21, note) ^ ; but
the first definite compilation is that which brought the ' history ' down from the
time of the battle to a little later than the end of the Andhias *, together with
the final portion ^, and was incorporated in the Shavisya about or soon after the
middle of the third century (§§ 19, 21, 24) ; and there are reasons for fixing its date
as not later than a.d. 260-1 (§44). That account was apparently written in
Kharosthi and composed in Northern India (§ 27). The Matsya borrowed it from
the Bhavisya, probably during the last quarter of the third century (§ 23), and so
has preserved what the Bhavisya contained then.

50. The Bhavisya account was revised about the years 315-320 and brought up
to date by the insertion of the later dynastic matter * and much addition to the
' Evils of the Kali Age '® : it was still in Kharosthi, and was certainly written down
then (§§ 23, 27). That version was borrowed by the Vayu then, but exists now
only in one MS, eVayu (§ 28). The language of the account in the Bhavisya was
revised again about the years 325-330, and that version was adopted by the Vayu,
and soon afterwards by the Brahmanda ®, and now constitutes their general versions
(§ 23). They have thus preserved what the Bhavisya contained at that time.

^ It is possible that the use of the present
tense for the three ancient Paurava, Aiksvaku
and Barhadratha kings (§ 11) may have
something genuine in it.

» P. 1 to 1. 15 on p. 48. .

« Pp. 55-63 : see § 25.
* P. 48,1. 16 to p. 65.
" Pp. 55, 56.

' But the BrahmSnda may have copied
from the Vayu (§ 23, note).

PHP

mm^^mmmmimmmmmtfimmfmKmmmmifnKmmmfmmm

XXVlll

INTKODUCTION

t -

51. The Visnu next utilized the account, perhaps before the end of the fourth
century, and condensed it all in Sanskrit prose except the concluding portion (§ 27).
The Bhagavata also drew its materials from the same sources, from the Srahmanda
and more particularly the Visnu ; it retained some of the old i^okas, but in the main
condensed the matter into new Sanskrit ^lokas ; and it probably belongs to the Sth
or even 9th century (§ 27). The Graruda utilized the same materials for the three
great early dynasties only, and has merely a bald list of the kings in new Sanskrit
slokas ; but its date is uncertain (Appx I, II).

52. Since those times a quiet process of small emendations in details has been
at work in these Poranas ; but the Bhavisya, the source of them all, has been
unscrupulously tampered with in order to keep its prophecies up to date, and the text
now presented in the Veiikatesvara edition shows all the ancient matter utterly
corrupted, but the prophecies brought boldly down to the nineteenth century.

53. The sixty-three MSS of these Puranas that have been collated have yielded
a great quantity of different readings, and no pains have been spared to state and
arrange them correctly, so that I trust the notes will be found free from errors. The
Index comprises all names and forms of names mentioned in the text, notes, transla-
tion, appendixes, and introduction, except such peculiar forms as are obviously
erroneous or occur in single MSS of no particular trustworthiness.

54. In conclusion I have to tender my thanks to Dr. J. F. Fleet. He had
long thought that a critical edition of the Purana texts of these dynasties was
greatly needed, and it was at his desire that I undertook this work, which has
proved full of interest. He has done me the kindness to read most of this Intro-
duction, and to offer me some criticisms and suggestions, which have been of great
help and have also opened up some new questions that I have now endeavoured
to elucidate ; and he has supplied the valuable references to various inscriptions
which mention certain kings named in these dynastic lists.

19 <

I: ■;■

F. E. PARGITER.

OxFOED, May 15, 1913.

ii£^^^Ut0M

mmMH

m^

LIST OF AUTHORITIES

Editions and Manuscripts collated.

BHAGAVATA PURANA.

BBh, The edition pabliEhed in part by Burnouf and continued afterwards. Skaudha ix
is in Skt, but sk xii only in translation. It difiFers very little from GBh.

CfEh. The edition published by the Ganpat Eiisbnaji Press, Bombay, 1889. Has a com-
mentary, and some variant readings rarely.

MSS in the Bodleian Library.

aBh. Wilson 22; Auf. Cat, no. 86. Dated 1711. In Bengali characters; feirly well

written ; contains sk x— xii only.
6Bh. Wilson 121-3; Auf. Cat. nos. 79-81. Dated 1813-6. Sk xii contains only the

last portion, the Evils of the Kali Age, &c.
cBh. Mill 133-6; Auf. Cat. nos. 82-5. Dated 1823. Writing moderately good; many

clerical errors.
<2Bh. Fraser 2 ; Au£ Gat. nos. 809-10. Does not contain sk ix ; sk xii is dated 1407.

Genly accurate. A very valuable MS ; it contains alterations by another and apptly

later hand, which are not always sound.
«Bh. Walker 215-6; Auf. Cat. nos. 811-2. Dated 1794. Is close to <?Bh and fairly

correct ; writing poor.
/Bh. Skt MS c 54; Wand K. Cat. no. 1180. Dated 1642. A very valuable MS in

Sarada script. Writing good and almost free from mistakes.

MSS in the India Office Library.

SfBh. No. 3206, E 3461. Date about 1650. Fairly good.

ABh. Nos. 2769-60, E 3463-4. Dated 1762-3. Contains sk v-xii; writing poor but

fairly correct, except for many small clerical errors.
/Bh. No. 976, E 3466. Modem. Contains sk viii-xii ; well written and fairly correct.
*Bh. Nos. 654 and 656, E 3470 and 3472. Modem. Carelessly written.
TSh. Nos. 1838-9, E 3474-5. Modern. Well written, with few clerical errors ; is close

to CBh.
wBh. Nos. 2502 and 2506, E 3489 and 3493. Dated 1779-81. Fairly good.

m

-^i.j-LYnriT^fMirriiiiili--- " ' '.^ i 1

MHiiiillli

piMPippiiinHipiMi^ivwnp^

XXX

LIST OF AUTHORITIES

'ii

nBh. Nos. 2756-7, E 3495-6. Dated 1780-1. Fairly well written, with few clerical

errors.
jjBh. Nos. 2437 and 2439, E 3503 and 3505. Date, 18th cent. Fairly good.
gBh. Jones MS ; W 3a, T 32. Date, beginning of 17th cent. Fairly good.
rBh. Jones MS; W36, T33. Date, end of 18th cent. In Bengali characters ; fairly good.
«Bh. Jones MS; W 3c, T 34. Date, 18th cent. Written on palm leaves; fairly good:

does not contain sk ix.
iSh. Tagore MS; no. 106; Auf. list no. 14. Date, about 1780. In Bengali characters

on palm leaves.

There are two other MSS in the Bodleian— one, Wilson 117; Auf. Cat. no. 87,
which contains sk x and not xii as stated in the Cat., and so has nothing about these
dynasties: the other. Mill 145; Auf. Cat. no. 88, written on an extremely long narrow
roll. There are also two similar MSS in the British Museum, Add. 16624 and 26419.
These three are mere bijou MSS, written in minute characters and decorated with
coloured pictures and designs.

I

BHAVISYA PURANA.

Edition published by the SrI-VenkateSvara Press, Bombay. The Pratisarga-paiTan
deals with the dynasties of the Kali age, but the account is not genuine, see Introdn. §§ 6,
9, 28, and ZDMG, Ivii, 276.

I have examined the following MSS, but none of them contain anything about these
dynasties: —

in the India Office Library, two, no. 1314, E 3447, and no. 1429, E 3448 ;
in the Bodleian Library, three, Auf. Cat. nos. 75 (Wilson 103), 76 (Wilson 126),
and 77 (Wilson 124);

in the Royal Asuttic Society, MS Tod 2 ;

in the Nepal State Library, one MS sent to Oxford with other selected MSS.

I have also made inquiries about MSS elsewhere, but have not found any in which
this dynastic matter can be deemed genuine. The Sanskrit College, Calcutta, has a JIS,
n no. 106, from which two extracts were sent me; it describes tbe founding of Calcutta.
Queen's College, Benares, has a MS but it does not contain this dynastic matter, as
Prof. Yenis informs me. He sent me an extract from a MS belonging to the College
Librarian, Pandit VindhyeSTarTprasad Dvivedi, but it deals with later events and especially
with the Mohammedans.

BBAHMANDA PURANA.

Bd. The edition published by the ^ri-Venka^eSvara Press, Bombay. It professes to be
based on several MSS, yet gives variant readings only rarely, and leaves on my
mind the impression that it has been silently emended at times ; cf. p. 25, note '* ;
p. 26, note"; p, 34, note"'; p. 51, note".

S^'&lViiA.-r^^*-'^-^

rS-iifT'*''f^**ir^-'" .■i-rrii7^ir»i

LIST OF AUTHORITIES

XXXI

I have also examined the following MSS, but they contain nothing about these
dynasties: —

in the India Office Library, two, Bumell MS no, 458, and Tagore MS no. 10
(Auf. list, no. ll);

in the Bodleian Library, three, Auf. Cat. nos. 72 (Mill 51), 73 (Wilson 105), and
74 (Walker 130).

GARUDA PURANA.

CGr. The edition published by Jivananda Vidyasagar, Calcutta, 1890. It contains no
notes of variant readings.

MSS in the India Office Library.

oGr. No. 1199 c, E 3353. Dated 17271 Far from correct. Account begins, fol.

114* 1. 1.
6Gr. No. 2560, E 3355. Modem. Very incorrect. Account begins, fol. 103*.
cGr. No. 1199 a, E 3354. Dated 1800. Badly written. Account begins, fol. 127*, 1. 2.

The Bodleian Library has one, Skt MS c. 50 ; but it contains nothing about these
dynasties.

MATSYA PURANA,

^Mt. The Anandairama (Poona) edition, 1907. It is based on 6 copies, the VenkateSvara
(Bombay) edition (marked ^ and cited here as FMt), the Gondhajekar (Poona)
edition (marked 1 and cited here as GMt), and 4 MSS marked If, ^, ^ and ^,
and cited here as a\ a', a', and a* respectively.

CMt. The Calcutta edition by Jivananda Vidyasagar, 1876.

G^Mt. The Gondhalekar edition ; see AMt.

FMt. The Veiikateivara edition ; see ilMt.

aMt. SecilMt. ^ ^

JMt.

MSS in the Bodleian Library.
Wilson 21 ; Auf. Cat. no. 95. Dated 1729. Well written, fairly free from clerical

mistakes, but errs widely in names and has corrupt readings, especially near the
end. Has marginal notes of different readings by one or two other hands; these
form no part of the text and are not noticed here. Where it varies from the
general Mt text, it often agrees with the Va and Bd.
cMt. Fraser 1; Auf. Cat. nos. 813-4. Date, 17th cent, apptly. Fairly well written
and genly correct. Where it varies from AM.t it agrees often with ^IVa. Paurava
kings, vol. i, fol. 113*, verse 55; the rest, vol. ii, fol. 575^, 1. 1.

MSS in the India Office Library.

dMt. No. 1918, E 3548. Dated 1525. Good, but with not a few inaccuracies. Where
it differs from ilMt, it agrees often with 4Va. Paurava kings, fol. 63*, 1. 8 ; other
dynasties, fol. 307*, 1. 2.

mfrmmmmmmm'^^'f

XXXll

LIST OF AUTHOEITIES

:|. ■ i

1

It '

/Mt.

eMt. No. 2032, E 3549, Dated 1767, Writing poor and full of clerical mistakes:

agrees genly with cMt and sometimes corruptly, Paurava kings, fol. G?**, 1, 13;

other dynasties, fol. 321t>, 1. 8.

No. 1080, E 3550. Dated 1795. Fairly well written; many small clerical

mistakes (as s for i often) and a very few corrections. Paurava kings, fol, 62',

1. 13; other dynasties, fol. 327*>, last line,
^Mt. Nos. 406-7, E 3551-2. Modern. Much like /Mt, Paurava kings, vol. i, fol. 79» ;

other dynasties, vol. ii, fol. 437''.
AMt. No. 2831, E 3553. Modern. Contains only the first part of the Mt. Fairly well

wiitten; some special readings. Only Paurava kings, fol. 166'', 1. 9.
j"Mt. No. 3347, Jackson Collection. Modern. Fairly well written; apptly copied

carefully from a damaged MS and so has small blanks : many small errors.

Valuable as it has several special readings, which are apptly ancient. Paurava

kings, fol. 62^ 1. 6 ; other dynasties, fol. 330*, 1. 9.

MSS in the Dekhan College, Poena (collated for me by a pandit through the
kindness of the Professor of Sanskrit at the College).

*Mt. Skt MS no. 28 of 1871-2. Much like ceMt.
ZMt. Skt MS no. 164 of 1887-91.
wMt. Skt MS no. 340 of ViSrama (first collection).

M8S in the British Museum.

iiMt. Add. 14348. Date, 18th cent. Fairly well written; fairly accurate, though with
some carelessness : resembles cMt. Paurava kings, fol. 98'' ; other dynasties,
fol. 508*.

Add. 26414. Date, 18th cent. Fairly well written and genly correct; closely like
^Mt. Contains only the Preface and Pauravas; begins foL 42*».

VAYU PURANA.

pMt.

AVsi. The AnandaSrama (Poona) edition, 1905. It is based on five copies, the Calcutta
edition (marked ^ ; see GVa, below), and 4 MSS marked 11, 9f, ^, and ^ and cited
here as a', a*, o', and o* respectively.

CVa. The Bibliotheca Indica edition, Calcutta. It is based on 6 MSS, but only rarely
notes variant readings.

aVa. See AYsl.

MSS in the Bodleian Library.

6Va. Wilson 120; Auf. Cat. no. 104. Date, early 19th cent. Fairly well written, but
with a good many mistakes and not a few repetitions. Account begins, fol. 23 7», 1. 4.

cVa. Wilson 355; Auf. Cat. no. 103. Date 15th cent. Unfortunately contains nothing
about these dynasties.

MSS in the India Office Library.

dVa. Jones MS ; W 6rt, T 37. Date, end of 18th cent. Valuable, because apptly copied
from one MS and corrected by another : yet not accurate. Account begins, vol. ii,
fol. 386», 1. 9.

LIST OF AUTHOEITIES

XXXlll

eVa. Jones MS; W66, T 38. Not dated. Writing fairly good, but diction rather
illiterate. Very valuable, because it has readings different from the printed
editions, and some verses not contained therein; and where it differs therefrom, it
often agrees with the Mt (see Introdn. § 22). Unfortuniately it has a lacuna at the
beginning. Account begins, fbl. 198*, 1. 11. .

/Va. No. 1869, E3587. Date, about 1600. Fairly well written, but many small errors.
It has a large lacuna at the beginning, and commences in fol. 358^, 1. 5 with 1. 23 of
the Aiksvakus.

gYa,. No. 2103, E 3589. Dated 1483. Fairly well written. Account begins, fol.
311^1.10.

AVa. No. 1310, E3590. Modern. Full of mistakes, especially at the beginning; agrees
closely with 6Va even in the erroi-s.

;Ta. No. 264, E3591. Date, about 1800. Badly written, full of mistakes and gaps;
has a lacuna at the beginning and commences only with 1. 23 of the Aiksvakus in
fol. 347^,1. 7.

MSS in the Dekhan College, Foona (collated for me by a pandit through the
kindness of the Professor of Sanskrit at the College).
kYa. Skt MS no. 8 of 1874-5. Has lost all the account after 1. 17 on p. 48.
TVs,. Skt MS no. 110 of 1881-2.

MS in the Royal Asiatic Society.
»iVa. Tod 14. Writing poor, with many small mistakes; much like/Va.

VISNU PURANA.

CYb. The edition by Jivananda Vidyasagar, Calcutta, 1882. Has a commentary, but no
notes of variant readings.

MSS in the Bodleian Library.

dVs. Wilson 26; Auf. Cat. no. 112. Date, 18th cent. Beautifully written in Bengali

characters. Account begins, fol. 102».
6Vs. Wilson 108; Auf. Cat. no. 109. Dated 1703. Fairly well written and fairly

correct. Much like oVs.
cYa. Wilson 107; Aiif.Cat.no. 110. Dated 1740. Writing good but careless: close

toC^s.
dVs. Wilson 130; Auf.Cat.no. 111. Date, late 18th cent. Well written and fairly

correct : close to (TVs.

■i

MSS in the India Office Library.

eVs. No. 420, E 3606. Dated 1770. Writing poor, with not a few mistakes.
/Vs. No. 1380, E 3607. Modern. Fairly good.
gYs. No. 1695, E 3608. Modern. Well written and accurate.
AV§. Burnell MS no. 374. Fairly well written, with some variant readings.

e

MmiiM

wmm

wimm-

XXXIV

LIST OF AUTHOKITIES

MSS in the Indian Institute, Oxford.

jVs. Malan MS; cat. no. 122. Date, 18th cent. Writing poor, with many small

blunders and omissions, some of which have been corrected by a later hand in

Bengali writing.
/fcVs. Cat. no. 121. Dated 1736 (i). Fairly well written and genly correct, but has

strange mistakes at times, probably through defects of the MS copied : contains

several interesting readings.

MS in the Eoyal Asiatic Society.

rV?. Whish MS no. 33. From South India; written on palm leaves in modem Grantha.
Well and carefully written, but often shortens the connecting phrases in the first
half, and omits the B&rhadrathas : agrees often with hVs. A valuable MS, which
checks the readings of North Indian MSS. Account begins, fol. 1 66", 1. 7.

ABBREVIATIONS.

* (prefixed) denotes a hypothetical word.

t (prefixed) denotes a corrupt reading.

apptly = apparently.

crp = corrupt, corruptly.

genly «= generally.

MBh

= Mahabharata.

Pkt

= Prakrit.

prob

= probable, probably

Skt

= Sanskrit.

syll

= syllable.

CORRIGENDA

p. xvii, line S,for his read Vyasa's

p. 48, line 14, for Kielhom's Inscriptions of Northern India
(Epig. Ind. V, Appendix) read Liiders' List of the Brahml
Inscriptions (Epig. Ind. x, Appendix),

p. 50, line 17, for pp. read Liiders' List of the Brahmi
Inscriptions, nos.

Pargiter : Dynasties

m-

V

THE PURANA TEXT

OF THE

DYNASTIES OF THE KALI AGE

PREFACE ■..: ;^/: :,„...,

The Matsya and Vayu Puranas introduce a preface into the middle of the
account of the Paurava dynasty. Both bring the Paurava (or Aila) genealog-y from
the Pandavas to Abhimanyu, Pariksit, and Janamejaya^, and then describe
Janamejaya's dispute with Vaisampayana and the brahmans about his Vajasaneyaka
doctrine K They then continue the genealogy to Adhisimakrsna, in whose reign
was performed the twelve-year sacrifice during which these Puranas profess to have
been recited ^. At this point the rishis ask the Suta for a full account of the Kali
age *, and he proposes to give it in verses which are here treated as the Preface *.
Then starting from Adhisimakrsna as the existing king, he carries on the dynasty
to its close *. In order to simplify the arrangement, the prefatory portion is placed
here first, and the separated parts of the Paurava genealogy are joined together
in a continuous account and given next as the Paurava line. The story of
Janamejaya's dispute '', the rishis' questions, and the Suta's resumption of his
account are omitted as superfluous *. The Preface therefore consists of —

Text—AMt 50, 72-76 ; ^Va 99, 264-269.

All copies contain this preface, except that ^Mt omits lines 6-10; ^Mt
misplaces 1. 11 after L 5 ; «Va has lost the first 5^ lines and it alone contains
11. 12-14 ; ^Va omits 1. 11 ; andj^'wiVa have nothing. All agree in the text except
where noted, and where the Matsya and Vayu are different, both versions are given,
the Matsya on the left and the Vayu on the right. The Brahmanda has lost the
preface in a large lacuna. The Visnu, Bhagavata^ and Garuda have no preface.

> ^Mt 50, 57 ; ASfa. 99, 2496-250a.
" Am 50, 58-64 ; AV& 99, 2506-256.
' AMt 50, 65-67 ; ^IVa 99, 256-259.
* ^Mt 50, 68-71 ; ^IVa 99, 260-263.
" AMt 50, 72-76; ^Va 99, 264-269.

« Am 50, 77-89 ; ^Va 99, 270-280a.

' This is given in Appendix III as it
shows somebrahmanical tampering with the
Vayu.

' See Introdn. § 14.

B

^illll^flPlliiPPipiiPJiPWUM^

PREFACE

Suta uvaca —
Yatha me ^ kirtitam purvam ^ Vyasen<^^kli8ta*-karmana
bhavyam * Kali-yugam ' c^^aiva tatha manvantarani ca *
anagatani '' sarvani bruvato me nibodhata
ata urdhvam ^ pravaksyami bhavisya ye ® nrpas tatha ^°

11

Aid-Eksvakv-anvaye ^' c^^aiva
Paurave c^^nvaye ^* tatha

Ailams ^^ ci^aiva tath^Eksvakun ^'
Saudyumnaihs'^ c^aiva parthivan
yesu ^* samsthapyate '^'^ ksatram^* Aid-Eksvaku^'-kulam *<* fiubham ^^
tan sarvan kirtayisyami ^^ Bhavisye *^ kathitan ^* nrpan ^^ 7

tebhyo 'pare 'pi ye ^^ Ci^anye ^'^ utpatsyante nrpah punah ^*
ksatrah ^* para^vah ^^ ^udras tath^^inye ye ^^ vahi^-carah ^^
Andhrah ^^ Sakah PuliudaS ca Ctilika ^* Yavanas tatha ^® lo

* ya^AsaJra in jMt.

^ So Mt. Va sarvam.
» So Mt. Va °ddbhiUa.

* Bhavam in eMt ; ^Mt bhavet.

* rwj'e in ce;'«Mt.
' So Mt. Va <M.

' Atr^gatdni in ZMt.
' Faram in jMt.

* So Mt genly: odMt hhavisy-drthe ;
cejknMX bhdvino ye. Va bhaviayanti. For
this half line /Mt reads bhaviaydn kathitan
{nrpan omitted) as in 1. 7.

^'' Smrtah in ^'Mt. Va tu ye.

^1 So'aVfe/fliMt; CGVgpMt °k-dnvaye:
eKtAil-Sk° ; /Mt t^t«--^*° ; AMt fAindk° ;
dMt fEd-tk°; «Mt crp: a'/fcMt 'iltd-
£ksvdku-nrpe : a'Mt Iksvdkor anvaye : ?Mt
fEksakasya. Aida = ^t7a.

'^ ^Za»»i in grMVa.

" In yVa talh^Aik".

'* But wMt »s<J»i;aye; eMt c=dnya[<a]ye.
This is pleonastic hecanse the Paoravas were
Aila?, see JKAS, 1910, pp. 16, 20.

"* This reading is hetter. The Saudyunmas
were distinct from the Ailas and Aiksvakus,
being the descendants of Sadyumna, who
was Manu's daughter Ila when she gained
man's form according to the fable ; and
they comprised the early kings of Gay& and
the eastern region, XJtkala and perhaps
a country named Haritalva or Vinatasva in
the west : see one version in Mt 12, 17-18;
and another in Va 85, 19, Bd iii, 60, 18-19,
and Hariv. 10, 632.

" In AMt yeU (Pkt for yebhihX).

jMt

" So Va, c«Mt : Mt genly sanisthaayale.

■* So a'-*Va; Ca^dghMVa. ksetram, a fre-
quent mistake for ksatram. Mt genly tac
ca ; cefghjnMt tatra.

" So Mt genly; jMi Ain-M° : AMt Ail-
Msvdkam, eVs "ktm: dMt Hd-M". Va
genly Aikavakavarh : ZMt fEksdkasya.

» So Mt. Va idam.

*• Srutan in ZMt ; smrtam in dMt.

'" Kathayisydmi in /Mt.

^ But cZMt bhaviaydn ; «nMt °aya ;
°ayat : see Introdn. § 7.

" So Mt. Va pafhitdn ; JVa pathito.

^ Nr2)a in 6Va.

*' So Mt : «Mt omits ye. Va fare ca ye.

" So V& ; eVa 'jyy anye. Mt genly tv
anye hy ; bcdghjnpMt omit hy.

'^ So Mt; eVa nrpds tatha: Va genly
mahlkaitah.

" So Mt, Va genly: cjnMt, eVa. ksalra-;
a'AVa fkaetrah ; eMt fkaatrtydh.

*" So Mt, Va genly : fgpMt parasavah, so
mMt with paravaidh also ; 6Mt fpdraiardk;
eVa ipdrdiardh ; eMt fpdravd ; »Mt iydh-
ravdh ; ZMt fpd^am.

'' So Mt genly ; ^'Mt ca for ye : AMt tatha
ye 'nye. Va tatha ye ca ; «Va tatha ceaiva.

*' So Mt genly: Ca^a*bdmpiAimahiivardh,
Vs dvijdtayah.

** So Va genly, chjlnpiJLt ; ^Mt Andhrah :
c?AVa, Mt often, AndfiAh : i Va Adhrydh.

»* ACm Culikd; eV§ CmZ°; 6Va VuC;
AVa Vun° (or Vut°); dVi Vruf: Va genly
Tul°; AMtZJAwZ"; jMti/M?'; bmpMtCaP';
eMtPuIihaS; fgMt Valimkd; dMtBdlhikd:

^.^a^i«a^'?s3sa^;> .'

PAURAVAS

3

Kaivart-Abhira-Sabara ^^ ye c^f^nye ^^ Mlecclia-sambhavah ^^
Paurava Vltihotra vai Vaidi^ah ^® panca *" Kosalah
Mekalah Ko^lah Paundra Gaunardah Svasphraka^ ca lia *^
Sunidhartnah Saka Nipa yM c^hnya, Mleccha-jatayah *^
var§-§,gratah ** pravaksyarai ** namatas c^^aiva tan nrpan *'.

15

Pauravas.

Text—AM.t 50, 57, 65*, 66, 78-89 ; ^Va 99, 249^ 250*, 256a-258a,
271-280a ; Bd nil.

Corresp. passages— CYs iv, 20, 12—21, 4 ; (?Bh ix, 22, 34-45* ; CGr
i, 140, ^0—141, 4.

The arrangement of this dynasty has been explained above (p. 1). In the first
portion the Matsya and Vayn differ, and their versions are both given, the former
on the left and the latter on the right ; otherwise they agree except where noted.
The Brahmanda has lost the whole in a lacuna.

The Bhagavata is somewhat full about the first seven kings, bat combines the
rest in a succinct list. The Visnu agrees closely Avith it. The Garuda gives
merely a list of Dames.

AH copies of Mt give the whole except lines 5, 27 ; and besides cMt omits
1. 28 (second half) to 1. 30 (first half) ; /Mt 11. 10 and 17 (second half) to 20 (first
half); and g/Mt 1. 10. The Va MSS are complete, except that eVa. has lost 11. 1-6,
11 (first half) and 16 (second half) to 18 (first half) : all copies, except eVa, omit

CvHika appears
JRAS, 1912,

grVa omits this half line,
to he the best form, see
p. 711.

" So Mt. Va Yavanaih saha.

" So Mt, Va genly {Sahara or iSav°); eVa
Kaivartt-Araihhvra-vardh ; mMt Kauvart-
Ohhlra-Saharo.

" So Mt, Va genly : raMt ye v=:Anye : eVa
ya4 C'dnya, correcting the faulty grammar.

'* So Mt. Va jatayah.

" This line only in cVfi, which reads
RUihotravai Vaidikah; this should obviously
be Vttihotrd vai VaidiSah, and has been
emended so. For the Vltihotras see Pradyo-
tas, line 1, infra; for VaidiSas see Dynasties
of VidUd, Sfc, infra.

*" Panca suggests that Pancalas are meant,
and that this name has been in some way
curtailed. For them see Early Contem.jxyrary
Dynasties, line 2, infra.

*' This ■ line oulv in eVa. For Mekalas

see Dynasties of the 3rd CeaMury, line 5,
infrax

" This line is only in «Va,

" So Va genly, cA/AireMt. Mt genly parya-
yatah. Other copies intermediate, eMt
vasdgratah ; dVa vasdyatah ; 6Vft varsdyata ;
AVa varydyatq,. Vara-dgratah occurs in
this context, 4Va 99, 261 —

vars-agrato 'pi prabruhi nSmatal c»aiva
tan nrpan.
Vars-dgra occurs in ilVa M, 16, 21 ; 22,
3 ; where it means the ' total number of
years ' ; hence vars-dgratah here, being
applied to the kings, would mean ' according
to the totals of their years'. Paryayatah
is also good.

** In kMi pravisyami.

*^ So Mt genly, Va : cafc'wMt read this half
line, hhavisyan {n, °sydt) kathitdn (I, kaiikdn)
nrpan, which should no doubt be Bhavisye
kathitdn nrpan ; see 1. 7.

N

mmmmm

■w^Piiiilllliiilr

PAURAVAS

J \

11. 10 and 20 (second half) to 25 (first half) ; ^Va omits 11. 15 (second hialf) to 18
(first half) ; A^a 11. 17 (second half) to 1. 20 ; and fjmY^ have nothing. Also
adsWa. have nothing ; and aiGr omit all kings after the second Satanika.

For notices of the earliest of these kings elsewhere see Introdn. § 3. The
kings named are 29 altogether, 25 from and inclnding Adhisimakrsna ; but the list
of Early Contemporary Dynasties, 1. 6, infra, mentions ' 36 Kanravas '.

Abhimanyoh Pariksit tu ^

putrah para-puram-jayah
JaDamejayah ^ Pariksitah

putrah parama-dharmikah
Janamejayac Chatanikas ^
tasmaj jajne sa viryavan ''

putro 'svamedhadatto 'bhuc ® Chatanikasya viryavan
putro '^vamedhadattad vai jatah para-puram-jayah '
Adhisimakrsao dharm-^tma '" sampratam yo " maha-ya^ah

Uttarayam tu Vairatyam
Pariksid ^ Abhiraanyu-jah '

Pariksitas tu dayado *
rajVisij ^ Janamejayah

tasya putrah Sataniko '
balavan satya-vikramah

3>i 12

* Pariisita-au- in mMt. All agree In this
name. Porlksit's name is often written in
the MSS in other ways, as ParUcsita, Pari-
kfi, Pankm, &c.; these variations are left
unnoticed here. Bh begins with a verse
about his birth as told in the MBh, and Ys
amplifies it in high literary style.

' Ahhimanyuna in 6Va,

* All agree in this name. There is a re-
dundant syllable in this and the next line,
and it occurs elsewhere with the name
Janamejaya. The name was sometimes
treated as Janmejaya (as in ce;5Mt here),
thus obviating the superfluous syllable.

* Pariksitasya (omitting tii) in 6Va. Bh
says Pariksit had three other sons —

Tavslme tanayas tata Janamejaya-pur-

vakah
Srutaseno Bhlmasena Ugrasenal ca virya-
van.
Virasena for BhimaseTw. in rtBh. Vs con-
curs in this; so also MBh i, 5, 661—2.
' Eaja sa in AVa.

' All agree in this name. Vs styles him
aparah Satdnlkah, with reference to an
earlier Satanika, who was son of Nakula
and DraupadI and was killed in the great
battle. Bh is fuller and contains these two
lines —

tasya putrah Sataniko Yajiiavalkyat
traylm pathan

Saunakat

this statement,

^Tpoj jnanam

MBh says Jana-

astra-jnanaih kriya-jnanam
param esyati.
Ys agrees, and expands
improving it by reading
instead of krit/d- jnanam.
mejaya had a second son, ^ankukama (i,
95, 3837-8).

' Su-mryavan in /Mt.

' So Va ; AMt agrees but has vai for 'bhuc.
Mt crp atk^Aivamedhena tatah (^Mt autah);
AMt omits this line. Ys and Gr give the
name as Aivamedhadatta; kVs °ddtr ; Bh as
°medhaja. Between him and the preceding
Satanika Bh inserts a king SaJiasrdmJca
thus —

Sahasranikas tat-putras tata^ c»aiv«AI-
vamedhajah :
but no other authority supports it.

* So Ya: AVfi pura-puram° . Mt omits
this line, condensing it with the next.

" So Va except that the name varies ; all
have a superfluous syllable : AVa Adhinma-
\ttci^rsno ; Ca^a*Ya. °samak° ; g'Ya °8amah
Krsno; a'Va °»woa^A° ; c^Ya.°masaJ^ ; kVS.
Adhimak°. Mt genly jajne 'dhisomakrsn-
dkhyah ; fgl&t °svniak° ; jM.t both ; eMt
°tnmah Krsn° ; «Mt •[■Adhinsamak° ; piit
Adhisomakrsndsyah; 6Mt °krmasya; dMt
°8imaA Krsndsyah ; grMt "simakrsnai ca ;
AMt aslt Krsna sutag tasya : jM&t misplaces
this line after I. 3. Mt readings seem to

PAURAVAS

Adhisiraakr^na-putro " Nicaksur " bhavita nrpah ^''
Gahgayi?S,pabrte ^® tasmiii nagare Nagasahvaye "
tyaktva Nicaksur nagarain ^* Kausambyarh sa^' nivatsyati
bhavi^yi^i^tau ^^ sutas tasya ** maha-bala-parakramah

20

23

Bhurir ^* jyesthah ^® sutas tasya
tasya *' Citrarathah "* smrtah

lO

bhavisyad TJsnas tat-putra **
Usnac Citrarathah ^^ smrtah

be corruptions of Adhimndkrsno 'sya in Pkt
ioTm°kr8na asya. Ys A dhisimakrgna; kVa
"simah Krs" : Gr °8iniakah Krs°. Bh
AtHmakrsnas tasysdjri; KBh. AiiSdk°; /Bh
avdtsU Krf ; ^Bh crp. In two later lines
(omitted here) o'a^a*Mt (verse 77) and
a'a*Va (verse 270) have Adhimnnak°. The
correct name appears to be AdhitHmakrma,
with a shorter form A8imak°, The longer
form is best supported here, though the
shorter would improve the metre.

** So Mt : /Mt sa. Va samprato 'yam.
See corresponding lines about Divakara of
the Aiksvakus and Senajit of the Barhad-
rathas, infra.

" So VS, Mt genly : d?ceknM.i mahdrathah.
After this line Mt and Va insert three lines
stating that the twelve-year sacrifice was
performed during his reign ; see Introdn.
§10.

" So Mt, Vs, except that there are varia-
tions in the name; cMt adds 'bhut and
CG Va^a*jMt tti superfluously : a^a^deMt,
ghYa, Adhimnah Krsna-jnUro; A;Mt °ma,sah
£°; dYa, Asimak° ; «Mt merely Krsna-
pwtro; eVa Dadhldkrsna-suto. Bh says
tat-sutah, ' son of the preceding '.

" There is great variation in this name
here and in 1. 9. Mt often Vivaksu ; bgMt
Vt'cakms; dMtboth; hMt Nrcakru; a^cenMt
Nrcaka : afterwards /Mt Nicaksus, ZMt
NrvaJcsu, iMt Nrcaka. Va genly Nir^ak-
tra ; «Va Nrvadha here. Vs genly Nieaksus ;
hcdefgj^s,jKt, <Bh Nicakru ; lYs NUcakru;
kYs crp : aGr fNivadra ? ; Wjr -fNivaha t ;
CGr Aniruddha. Bh genly Nemicakra;
eBh NemimSc°; wBh Naimic° ; rBh, aVs
2fic°. I have adopted Nieaksus as the most
central form; but the true name may be
NfcaJcsas, a word occurring in Rigv. x,
14, ll".

" So Mt. Va kila.

" So Va, cenMt. Mt genly Gavgaya tii

hrte; bMt°dhrte; mMtboth; dMtbrte.

" Similarly Vs — yo Gangay»apahrte Hasti-

napure Kauiambyam nivatsyati. Bh also —

Gajahvaye hrte nadya EauSambyam Eadhu

vatsyati :

where g^h °sa tu vat° ; rBh °8a nivat" ; pBh

ends nefyati.

" So Mt genly with variations in the name,
see note '* : a'a^cekrii/lt Nrcako nagaram
tyaktva ; AMt °8vam vamiath tyaktva : eVa
tyaJctva Nrbandhu vdsam (with a syll. lost).
Va genly tyaktva {gYa. krtva) ca tarn sa
vdsam ca ; CYS, °8U-vdsam° ; dVa. °tam tu
vdsam svam ; AVa %am sarvdsa va ; 6Va
■Ynya[ttakam]tkdm ca nam sa vdsa va. These
variations suggest the reading, tyaktva ca
tarn sva-vdsam (or vamiam) ca.

" So Va genly (grVa omits sa) and rBh;
ZVa fKausdihdydm° ; /Mt sa KauSambyam ;
g^Mt sa Kavidvyd. Mt genly Kaui&mbydm
tu ; _;Mt °su ; dMt fKauidnam ; AMt
fKauSaZydntu. Vs, Bh corroborate ; eBh
fKauiikydm ; iVs KauiaJe°.

'° So Mt, Va genly, Vs: 6Va niveiyati-
AVa nives" ; (fVa niveimani ; gYa, sanni-
vetsyati.

"^ This line is only in Mt, but not in
dfgjMt : a'Mt bhavisyad ca ; AMt °sye yah ;
mpMt °sydksau ; AMt omits astau : eVa has
only the first half line, bhavisyas tu sutas
tasmdt.

^ C=ai«a in a'Mt.

^ In AMt Uma Citraratha smrtah.

"* Bhmri in bdfgjkpH^t; AMt BhUvi; lM.t
Bhwmi.

*° In KiAt iresthah.

" So Va. Vs tasy^&py Usnah pvtro. CGr
Usna ; abGr Uica 1 ; Bh Ukta ; «Bh Upta.

'■"^ Tatas in bcefghnpM.t ; »wMt both ; jMt
tatra.

" All agree in this name, except «Va
Tvastd Dhitrarathah.

■IP

■i

wmmm

wmm

.1

1

t

i
If

:!

-I

III

I

6 . PAURAVAS

Sucidrathas ^^ Citrarathad ^^ Vrsnimam^ ^^ ca Sucidratbat
Vrsnimatah Susena^ ca ^* bhavisyati 6ucir nrpah ^'
tasmat Susenad bbavita Sunitho ^ nama partbivab ^
Rucab 38 Sunitbad ^^ bbavita ^^ Nrcaksur ^^ bbavita tatab *°
Nrcaksusas " tu dayado bbavita vai *^ Sukbibalah *3
Sukbibala-sutai c^t^pi ** bbavi *^ raja Pariplavah *«
Pariplava-sutag c<f4pi *^ bbavita Sunayo ** nrpah

»5

»• So VS, fjiit; CGt agrees: cegrAnMt
Sucidraiha ; a'a'^Mt SuvidP ; AVs either ;
6Mt, jfeVa Siusulravya, so dpMt with °dravat
at the end : other Mt Sucidrava. Vs genly
Suciraiha ; cVs Suvir°. Bh Kaviratha and
Kuvir° about equally ; JBh Tuvir" ; /Bh
Kathir° ; rs&a. Sucir°. The proper form
should probably be Sucadratha. Omitted
in dlSfs, a6Grr.

'» Caitraratho in aVAMt ; ewMt Ct<°. Bh
says sulah.

" So Mt genly; Ys, fgjklqRh, CGr agree
in the name: mpMt Vimumami; cejnMt
Vrgttm° : in next line pMt Vrsnimatah ;
mi Vrsti' ; «Mt Vr?f. Va genly Bhrti-
mdmS ; dVa Dhrtam° ', grVa VrUim° ; 6Va
Vrtyam"; AVa Vrnam°; kY& VrttirmaS.
Bh genly, a6Vs Vrstimat ; <Bh Fr<i° ; rBh
Z>Ar«t°; eBh Dhrstf''; cBhErati^. ' Omitted
in ffl6Gr. ?

'^ So Mt genly : eVa Susena Dhrtimato
(with one syU. short). Va genly Suseno vai
m.ahaviryo. Bh, Vs, CGr agree in the name;
AVs Susena. A¥ith the dialectical modifi-
cation of s, cenMt read Sukhenas tu, so ^Va
and AVb ; feVs, knpEh. Sukhena : ZMt Svr-
khanas tu. Omitted in abGr.

" So Mt genly : cfyhjMnMt punar nrpah ;
cMt panvP. Va genly nwhayaiah ; «Va
pfu/nobh punah.

" So Mt genly, eVa. Vs, Bh agree ; CGr
Sunltkaka ; kBh Sunitha : jMt Swmyo ;
ntpMt Sunipo, pMt Sunlthad in next line.
Va genly Sutlrtho. Omitted in oJGr.

'* Dhdrmikah in eVa.

" So Va genly; grVa Rucih. Vs genly
Rcah ; AVs Rta ; _;' Vs Amca ; eVa aa vai.
Mt nrpdi. Bh, A?Vs, Gr omit him.

" Sumto in eVa. Va Sutirthad.

*' Samjanye in ^Mt.

" So Mt genly ; Vs, Bh, Gr agree genly :
c^Mt Nrcakra, «Mt Nuc°. Va genly Tri-
cakso ; bdVa. °vaksyo ; ^Va Citrakso ; a'WVa

FtVa^o; eVa Nrvandhur. Others, ^Bh
Nrcakru', cBh Nrpaksu; /Bh Sttcaksus^
aVs Nuc°, AVs iV^<ac°, 6 Vs rWc" : see note ".

*" So Va.. Mt su-mahayaiah; dMt sa°;
/gr^Mt tu°.

** Headings here genly follow those in
note " : but 6pMt Nrcakmsasya (omitting
tu), ZMt Fi»aA«<Ma«: /Va Trivaksasya, kYa,
°k8yasya,hVa, °viksyasya; grVa Citrdkhyasya;
eVa Nrvandhuyas.

*' In^Mt°co: ceMwMt bhavisyati.

*^ So Mt, Va genly, here and in next line :
6c?Va Sufb°; nMt SukhV,ava, j^i SukheF',
cMt Mukhil^ ; ekMt na sarhiayah : but in
next line cMt Sukhllava, ekMt '%tala, 6Va
Suradhlla. Vs genly Sukhahala, IWs Su-
khab°, abhkYs SukhW. Bh genly Sukhinala,
pBh °rtara ; /Bh Suslnara ; rBh Sakhanana.
CGr MukhabdTia; aGr Surabala-, 6Gr °baja.
This name omitted in eVa. After him Gr
adds, medhdvi ca nrjmnjayah, implying
apptly two other kings, but no authority
supports it.

" In dVa. sutah sula ; 6Va isula^mrYasi ;
eAMt ivaiai cdpi. Bh autas tasmat.

" So Mt genly. Va, cwMt bhavyo, eMt
bh<f ; hMi bhavisyati (omitting raja).

*° So many Mt, a'a*Va, here and in next
line. Vs, Bh agree genly; and a6Gr:
bgrtBh, CGr Pariplava ; Ca'o'Va Faripluta.
CGVaHMt, ghVs, cBh Farisnava; AMt
°8rmva. The letters pi and an are often
written very much alike; so eMt °muva
here, °pluva in next line : jrVa °2)hita, °plava ;
kVa. °2>luva, °plava : JVfi ^Sraya, °plava ;
AVs °puna ; dV& °ilagha ] cf Ys Paritmava :
rVa substitutes here Dandajianir bhavisyati
from 1. 25,

*' This line omitted in some, see p. 3.

*' So Va genly, ftMt ; Vs genly, CGr agree :
also Bh impliedly, Medhavi Sunay-dtmajah.
Mt genly Sutapa ; jMt °tamd : <Bh °tapa ;
p3h °daya ; kYs °vaya ; ^Mt °nrpo \

eVa

r

PAURAVAS

Medhavi " tasya dayado ^^ bhavisjati naradhipah "
Medhavinah suta§ c-4pi ^^ bhavisyati Nrpanjayah "
Durvo " bbavyah sutas tasya ®^ Tigmatma "* tasya c^^^tmajab "
Tigmad ^^ Brbadratho ^^ bhavyo Vasudano "° Brbadratbat
Vasudanac *^ Chataniko *^ bbavisy#6dayaiias " tatah *^*
bbavisyate c^^Odayanad ®* viro raja ®' Vahinarah *'
Vabinar-^tmaja^ ®* Ci^^aiva *' Dandapanir '" bhavisyati
Dandapaner Niramitro Niramitrat ''^ tu ^^ Ksemakah '^^

ao

25

"raiho : JgrVa, acdeghYe, abGr Mvnaya ;
AVa Mwmapa; ZMt Mumavo; c«Mt Putrayo;
nMt Putra/po ; rBh Fyana.
*' So all : but ABh Modhavin ; ^Bh ^e-

'' So Mt, eVa. Vfi genly Sunayasy^&tha ;
bgYsL Munay° ; AVa Munanydtha. Bb
Sv/nay-dtmajah.

" So Va : eVa nrpah sa tu ; AMt nayasya
tu. Mt genly na aamiayah.

« So Mt and Va.

" So eVa. Bh, Vs, Or agree. Mt Puraiif ;
6Vs Eipunf; IVb Nrpanaya. See p. 3.

•* There is great variation in this name.
Mt mostly Urvo ; ceMt Ui'u ; AMt Uror ;
jMt Urvyd ; gMt Urvyau, /Mt Ur° ; «Mt
Uru (or Kwni); pMt Kurvo; dMt Jayo.
But eVa Durvi. Bh genly Duroa ; wBh
2)Mr°; c«Bh 2)ar°; rBh Dar° ; ;;Bh PuTra.
Vs genly Mrdu \ /Vs Va ; AVs Durva, lYs
Dur° ; a6Vs Durhala ; AVs Durddharsa.
Gr Hari. Durva is the most central form.

» C=(J7M in «Va.

•"So Mt genly; eVa shortly Tigmams.
Vs, Gr Tigma, which Mt and eVa use in
next line. Bh Timi; AMt Tlmatma, ceknMt
Nirm° ; fgMt Nirm-dkhyas ; jMt fNin-
ddtma.

" In eVa tasTuad bhavisyati ; Bh °janisyaf,i.

»* So Mt genly, eVa : 6Mt °malmad, dMt
"mabmaTU), with excess syll: ^Mt Tigma',
AMt Tvindd] cefgknULi Nirmad; jMt ■\-Mndd.

•' All agree in this name.

" So AMt, eVa ; Vs agrees : dMi Vasudamd.
Mtgenly °<ia»ia; kM.t°dhama; eMt°dhatnd;
cnMt °dhama; jMt °devo: ZVs °da; iVs
"manas. CGr Sridamaka ; a6Gr + Tudmava
misplacing him after the next king Satanika.
Bh Suddsa indirectly, Satamkah Sudasa-
jah'i 6Bh Sudaru-jah.

" So AMt, eVa. Mt genly °domnah; 6Mt

'^damv.a; einM.i°d1tama ; cMt "dhdmde ; flit
"ddmth.

'* All agree; eMt Sat": abGr Saddnlka,
Pkt. Vs calls him aparah Satdmkah; for
the former see note '. Bh says ' son of the
preceding', see note".

'* So Mt genly; Vs: eVa ihamt^Odana-
yc^m]s here, Udayanad in next line: jMt
bhamsysUdayinak; eMt°8yadayanah; drnpMt
"sysOdathanah ; AMt "gyadanayah. CGr
Uddna. Bh genly Durdamana; c»Bh
Durd!' or Urd!'; cBh Umanasu (or i)um°).

** Tathd in &cA;n;>Mt, eVa.

*' See note ". Other variations here are,
cj»Mt °syataS c° (so kMt crp) ; CMt °8yate
ca Dayandd; dpMt "cOdathandd ; eMt
bhavitad cOvayandd; eVa bhavisyad c^dpy
Udayanad.

" JaAo'va.d'HLi.

" So Mt genly; Bh, oWVs agree: pBh
Vrahi^: Vs genly Ahi^; AVs Ahd°; CGr
Ahnf: grBh Vahlnana: cehinMt Mahlnarah,
fgMt °ratah, here and in next line.

•* So Mt; eVa "ra-auiad: ZMt Mahlsar-
dtm°.

" C'djn in eVa; mpMt aAindro.

" So Mt; and Va which resumes the list
here. Bh, bklYe, CGr agree. Vs genly
Kha'Dda°; /Vs that or Khcuiga°.

" SoVfi,C6cde/srj»Mt;^Vs. Ap}At,bgMB
Nira"; JimNirva°. Vs genly iV^ara° ; aVs
iVt°. CGr Nimittaka. Bh genly, UWs
Mmi ; cBh Nima ; nBh Nini ; <Bh Nidhi ;
yBh Niti; rBh Muni. This half line in
eVa is bhavitd Esemakas tathd.

« So Mt. Va ea.

■" All agree in this name; but TVs Ksema;
a'a*grAVa Ksepakah ; jYb, IBh Ksamaka ;
kVs Caksuka. All agree in Kaemaka in
1. 30.

«1

Mi

ili

ir

; *■■ ■
*' -■

AIKSVlKUS

panca-viriisa ''* nrpa hy ete ''^ bhavisyah Puru'®-vamsa-jah
atr<:^nuvaih^a''''-sloko 'yam gito vipraih puratanaih ^*
brahma-ksatrasya ''' yo yonir vam^o *" deva-rsi^'-satkrtah *^
Ksemakam prapya rajanam saihstham prapsyati vai Kalau
ity esa Pauravo vartiso ** yathavad anukirtitah *'
dhlmatah Pandu-putrasya Arjuuasya *^ mahatmanah *''.

83

30

i)

I

^ iksvdkus.

Text—AMt 271, 4-17^ ; ^Va 55, 280^-293 ; Bd iii, 74, 104-107*.
Corres;p. passages— (N^ iv, 22 ; G^Bh ix, 12, 9-16 ; CGr i, 141, 5-8.

The Matsya and Vayu give the whole. The Brahmanda has a lacuna and its
acconnt begins only at 1. 23. The Bhagavata gives a list of names with a few
particulars. The Visnu and Garuda have only a list of names.

Line 1 is only in Va. Otherwise all copies of Mt and Va have the dynasty
complete, except that /Mt omits 11. 4-7 ; eVa 11. 19-21 ; ^Va 11. 5, 7-14, 24, 25 ;
A^a 1. 24; hjoMt have lost the whole; andj^'»«Va begin only at 1. 23. InyBh
kings Sakya to Ksudraka (inclusive) are omitted ; in «Bh Sakya to Suratha ; in
pBh. Rananjaya to Suddhodana : in cVs Sakya to Kulaka ; in kYs all after Sakya
except the genealogical verse ; and a^*Bh have nothing.

There is confusion regarding the first two kings, for Va, Vs, and Bh name two,
but Mt and Gr make them one only. This piece of the dynasty, with so much of
the various readings as concerns these two kings, stands thus : —

i

I

" This line is only in Va ; cTVa °ian ; gYH
"da : eVa "trimian. These 25 kings are
Adbislmakrsna and his successors, see 1. 6 ;
but see Early Contemporary Dynasties, 1. 6,
infra.

™ Nrp-ddya te in JVa.

" Va genly purva ; eVa Puru. The cor-
rect reading is clearly Puru, from whom the
Pauravas were descended.

" In AMt "vam&ah ; wMt "varhiya : 6d!pMt
ato 'nuvamia-h ; eVa tatrtdv!' : dVa Puru-
vamiasya ; k\a, anuv°, AVa "iaya : ^Va
omits atra.

'* So Mt genly ; nMt ^suraf ; fgMi sanaf.
Va genly pura-vidaih; eVa paurdnikair
dvijaih.

" This verse is in Mt, Va, Vs, Bh.

'" In hM.t yd yonir°; BriBh vai y<mir°.
Bh genly vai pjokto° ; bfhjknjxf&a^ vamio
'yam prokto.

'' Vs rdjarsi ; ofVs devarsi.

*^ In wMt samk° ; cMt 8amsk° ; eMt
•[sajnitah ; AMt ■fsamjninah.

«= So Va, Bh, IVs. Mt' MSS have two
endings (1) samsthasyati Kalau yuge, (2)
aamsthdsyati sa (or ea) vai Kalau ; ^'Mt
"sthdjyyanti ca ye°. Vs sa samsthdm {k,
sarhsthdmara) prdpsyate Kalau. Cf. p. 12,
note ".

" But eVa ity evam Pau/ravam vamiam.

" So Va, cekriKi; eVa °tam. Mt genly
iha kirtitah.

^ So Vfi, Mt genly; AhklmMi c^Arjunasya;
dVa. dharma-jnasya ; eVa reads this half
line Parthasya prathit-dtmanah.

" Gr after naming Ksemaka says, tatah
iadrah pita jnirvas tatah sutah, suggesting
that two ludra kings, father and son, reigned
after him.

jummrnm

AIKSVAKUS

Q

Mi, Brfwdbalasya dayado vTro raja hy ^ Uruksayah^

Uraksaya^-sutas c4pi * Vatsadroho mahayasah ^
Fd. Brhadrathasya * dayado v&o raja Brhatksayah ''

tatah Ksayah sutas * tasya Vatsavyuhas tatah Ksayat.
Fg. Vrhadbalasya putro Vrhatksanah '

tasmad Gumksepak'" tato Vatsai" Vatsad Vatsavyuhah.
£A. BrhadbaJasya bhavita putro nama Brhadranah ^^

Urukriyas ^' tatas tasya Vatsavrddho bhavisyati.
Gr. Vrhadbalad ^* Uruksayo Vatsavyuhas tatah parah.

A comparison of these readings with possible mistakes in letters in the various
old scripts suggests that Va, Bh, and Vs are right in naming two kings, that their
names appear to be Brhatksaya and Uruksaya, and that Mt and Gr have confused
them as one. Hence it seems the text of Mt and Ya should be emended thus : —

Brhadbalasya dayado viro raja Brhatksayah "

Uruksayah sutas tasya Vatsavyuha Uroksayat.

The number of kings in this dynasty is not stated, but 29 are named, excluding
Siddhartha : see however Early Contemporary Dynasties, itifra.

Ata urdhvam pravaksyami Iksvakunam mahatmanam ^
Brhadbalasya^ dayado viro raja Brhatksayah 3
Uruksayah * sutas tasya Vatsavyuha * Uruksay at
Vatsavyuhat ^ Prativyomas ® tasya putro ■' Divakarah •

* Hy omitted in bcdefgjktiMt.

' JnjUt Uruk°; dm.tEuruk°; ceiAiNurak°;
?Mt Nvk°.
' See note *; eMt Surak°: wMt Urvkaayas.

* In mMt tu tasy^pi.

* In gMt mama"; nMt mahatapah.

* Brhadbalasya in eVa.

' In AVa "tksavah; dVa, "tvayah; 6Va
"draihah.

* Kaaya sutas in bVa.: eVa, omits this line.

* In ^Vs °i:svenah; gVe °Jcsetrah; 6Vs
"ksarUah; /Vs Brhataksanah.

"■ So dVs or Uruk°: jYb Urvksaprah:
abhYa Uruksayah; kY§ Va/ruk°; TYsfPvru-
sak°.

" But lYs omits him.

" In hnBh "vrariah; cBh Dharudranah.

** In cBh °kriia8l; ABh Kurukriyas; rBh
Upavrttas.

" Yrhanrarwd in aJGr.

* This line is only in Va. Vs, Gr have
similar statements.

* Va genly,/grMt °rathasya, but Brhadbala
correctly in 1. 2 4. Brhadbala, king of Kosala,
is mentioned in the MBh.

' For this line, see above.

* So Va genly, aWa*bklM.t. Vs, Gr agree.
In kTYa. "vyuhds; fgMt °vyaho, dMx °da,ho,
in next line d^Mt "dvyahat ; jMt crp ; eMt
Va^avyuho; nMt Vrtsamuho and Vatsavyu-
hdt. Mt genly Vatsadroho: Bh °vrddha,
tBh °vriha: AVs Vyuha. Vs (except ZVs)
inserts a king Vatsa before him (see above),
but no other authority supports it.

' Yyudhat merely in eVa.

* So Mt genly. Vs, Bh, a6Gr agree. In
eVa Prativyomnas tu. Va genly, ZVs
°vyuha8 ; gMt °vyogo ; rBh "vyota ; /Vs
°cyoma ; iVs Praticya/ma. CGr, AVs omit
him.

'' Vyoma-2yu>lro in ^Mt.

' So Mt, Va, Vs. Bh Bhanur Divdko
vdhini-patih, where BepBh read correctly
Divarko. Surya in a&Gr. CGr, hYs omit
him.

i^pppl

8WPIf|PiPBSi!PIP»^!PiPliW?5fS^lW9^

'- f

iM

•-.; !

! 1

10

AIKSYAKUS

ya^ ca sampratam adhyaste
Ayodhyam ^^ nagarim nrpah

tasyi^aiva' Madhyade^e tu
Ayodhya nagari gubha

Divakarasya bhavita ^^ Sahadevo ^^ maha-ya^ah
Sahadevasya ^^ dayado ^* Brhadasvo ^^ maha-manah '®
tasya Bhanuratho bbavyah " Pratitasvas ^* ca tat-sutah
Pratita^va-suta^ cs^dpi Supratiko " bha-^isyati
Marudevah 2° sutas tasya ^^ Sunaksatra^ ^^^ ca tat-sutah ^s
Kinnarasvah ''* Sunaksatrad bhavisyati param-tapah

10

Kinnarad Antariksas tu^*
bhavisyati maha-manah ^^

Susenas ^* Ci^ Antariksac ca ^*
Sumitrag ci^S-py *^ Amitrajit ^^

bhavita d? Antariksas tu ^^
Kinnarasya suto mahan

Antariksat Suparnas ^^ tu ^^
Suparnac Ci^^py ** Amitrajit ^*

• So Mt genly : °aisd in cdefgmn'M.t. Cf
corresponding lines about Adhisimakrsna
(p. 4, 1. 6) and Senajit (p. 15, 1. 13).

" So Va: ^Va omits this line.

" Sahitd in «Mt.

*" So all, except that gY& reads —
Divakara-sutai c«ipi cakravartl bhavisyati.
CGr, hYs omit him.

" In CmMt °devdc ca.

" So Va. Mt bhavita.

»» So Va. Vs, Bh, Gr agree: kVs °drutha.
Mt genly Dhrwodivo vai ; cenMt °v-dkhyo° :
hYs omits him.

^* So Mt: craMt °ya4ah. Va hha-oisyati.

" So Va genly; Vs,Gr agree: bKYa,BhcUu°.
Bh Bhcmumant; KBh Vm°: fcAVscmit him.
Mt corrupts this half line, gjM.t hhavya-
ratho bhdvyah, /Mt bh&vyc^,
dTreMt bha/oyo ratha°; ?Mt
genly bhavyo mahahhagah.
of the preceding', tai-swnur.

" So Va, bdfgrim; obhMYs agree. Mt
genly Pratlpahias; kMt Pranlta°. In 6Bh
PratikaJva: ^hgenljPraflkcisva; cfhknjrrBh
"kasa: CGT°vya; abGr°cyu: jMt Pracetas
tasya (omitting ca), but Pratatdsva in next
Une: IMXTnarvta^c^dpi. Vs genly omits him.

" So AMt; Vs, Bh agree. Va genly Su-
jpraVito; eYa,°nlto: Mt genly °<ipo; /srMt
°tapo: jwMt SuprUdyo; TM.t Suvratopo.
CGr PrafUaka ; rBh Prattka ; obGr ^tiksaka.
Bh says, 'son of the preceding ', tat-sviah.
"So Mtj Vs, Bh agree: jBh Marad^ ;
TVs Marv,[da^ ; wMt, Gr, bpBh. ManudP ;
Va' Sahad!" ; cBh Suhacf.

6Mt bhavyo°,

°rathodbhdv° :

Vs says, 'son

» C'dpi in eVa.

^ So all; except rBh <S27an°; eBh Stitahk°;
ABh Sunaksetra: cMt Suksatraa tat; «Mt
■^Svaksatra^at ; mMt Sutaksas tu, but
Sutaksatdt in next line; jMt Sutahksatas,
but Sutaksattad in next line.

"^ So Va : ceMt suto 'bhavat. Mt genly
tato 'bhavat ; dfoiMt "bhavet.

" So Mt genly, eVa; itMt "m/va: «Mt
°rai ca; ?Mt °rdh; cfltft °rai«oA; ^wMt
°r-dkhyah; jMt f°rakscU. Va genly Kin-
naras tu; Ye, Gr agree: 6Va fKanarasya:
rBh Kandara ; Bh genly Puskara ; ifcBh
°Aala; cBh Puspara; <Bh Rudcara. But
cMt Kinnarad cdksaras tadvad] so eMt
crp.

" So cde/gjAZmnMt (with some corruptions);
so 6Mt, but altered to KirmardMid Anta-
riksas \r\dchACMtha.ye. Ys,^! Antarikm;
bfgjkYs °rlk8a; CGr °riksaJca: aJGr Anu-
raksaka.

** SoVa; kYa,°riksa8ya: eY& c*Aksavlksas
tu, but Antariksdt in next line.

" Mahdyasdh in d/inMt.

** So Mt genly: mMt °8arnaJ; c«AMt
"vanuid; dfgMt °parna£ ; bM.t°parvas; IMt
°pparvah ; nMt °ksatraS; jMt "varndc.

"' So Mt genly ; c«wMt "riksasya.

'" So Va: bhiVs, Gr agree. Vs Suvarna;
jYs Sarvaiia. Bh Sutapas.

" ^M wanting in kVa.

'^ So Mt genly; jMt tu: wMt Sumitrasy-
di)y; 6Mt Sumantr°; ceMt SuvarnP. Sumitra
Amitrajit would be one king.

*' All agree in this name, except 6Mt

■ "■ "■^"

AIKSVAKUS

11

putras tasya *^ Brhadbhrajo ^* Dharmi " tasya sutah smrtah
putrah 3* Krtanjayo ^^ nama Dharminah sa *" bhavisyati
Krtaiijaya*'-suto vidvan *2 bhavisyati *3 Kananjayah **
bhavita Saiijaya^ *^ e^4pi *^ viro raja Eananjayat
Sanjayasya " sutah ^akyah ** ^akyac " Chuddhodano ^^ 'bhavat ^^
Suddhodanasya ^2 bhavita Siddhartho^^ Bahulah" sutah ^^
Prasenajit «* tato bhavyah " Ksudrako ^^ bhavita ^^ tatah «°
Ksudrakat Kulako «i bhavyah Kulakat ^^ Surathah «3 smrtah «*

15

20

Amantrajit ; CGr Krtajit ; a6Gr Satajit :
j"Mt ta<o bhavet.

" So Va; «fMt also: dVa, Parn&e.

^ So Va. Mt genly Sumitra-jo; 6Mt
°triyo ; jMt "trot tu.

" Mt genly Brhadrajo ; Vs, Bh genly agree.
But A?Vs, hqtBh, CGr "dbhrcya; hjMpBh
"dbfiMJa; «Mt, a6G-r °dvaja; /Bh °dgatra;
cBh °dbhanu ; ghh °jjata ; eBh Brahmadraja ;
cMt Mahdrajo. Va Bharadvajo. Brhad-
bkraja appears to be the probable name.

'■^ So Va; Vs agrees: eVa Dharma; Gr
Dharmika. Mt reads this half line Brhad-
rajasya (d, °raQyasya ; «, °i;oja8ya) mryavam,
(6, mrya-bhak ; j, A;ir<a«a<), where mryavdn
is probably a mistake for DharmavSm, or
Dhhrmikah ; see note ". Bh Barkis.

" So Va, Cbcd^kmnMt. Other Mt punah.

" So Mt genly, Va, Vs, Bh, Gr agree.
But^Mt read thus —

Krtifijaya iti khyatah su-putro yo bhavi-
syati :
but /Mt Krtanf in next line. In 6Vs
Krtinf: jMt Vrhamf, but Krtanf in next
line.

*" So Va: for sa dVsL has sam-, «Va tu.
Mt genly Dha/rmikai ca ; cMt °ke^ca ; wMt
itathakad ca. Mt reading should probably
be Dhm-mikasya (see note '^. But g'Va
reads this half line, ra^a ■parama-dharmikdh.

*^ In degVa, "jaydt ; kY& °jayd ; ZMt Eanan-
jaya-.

*' So Mt. Va genly Vrato: grVa s«<a
rrato, cfVa "wa^a, AVa wa<o; eVa suvrato
vai. These suggest a king Vrata or Suvrata,
of whom the other authorities know nothing.

** So Mt. Va tasya futrq to accord with
the insertion of Vrata.

" So Va, cefghnMi; Vs, Bh agree. Mt
genly 5on«/; aJGr Ranaf; ^Bh Rnanf;
«Va Rathhf: CGr iDhanaslraya.

" So all; but gBh Sviijaya: Mt
this half line fRanarhjayas capiguno.

reads

" Csdto in 6Mt.

*' Rananjaya- in cenMt.

48 ~ ■ -

but cdeMt, aftVs,
g-Mt Saf; /Mt

c/Bh
Saf

kVa, omits this name in

So all genly:
Sak°; bMt Sa1h° ;
abGr Kdsyapanya:
a blank.

*» So all; except ccMtA^a;i°; dgM.iSdf]
/Mt Saf; 6Mt Sath°: gYs, raja.

"» SoVa, 6cdjMt; ftgrArVs, Gr agree : c/grMt
/Swcf. , Mt genly Chvddhav^ ; »Mt crp.
Bh Svddhoda. Vs genly Krvddhodana ;
dVs Krod^; aYs crp.

" So Va; 6Va bhavet: eVa «wir<aA. Mt
genly nrpah ; ce/«Mt jrunait.

^^ So Va, ccZenMt. Mt genly Sttddhaiu^;
bfgUt Suddhod!'.

^ So Mt genly; cMt ^vMharddha, eMt
Sru°. Y& Sdkyarthe; aWbdhYa, Sak°. Vs,
Bh, Gr omit him.

" So CaWa; ZVs Rahula. Vs genly
Ratula; a^a^dgMYa. Nahnda) abhYs, CGr
Bah"; o6Gr Fa?;A°; 6AVa Fah° ; jYb Gdr°.
Bh Ldngdla. In jMt Prdhula; fgMt
Prahuta ; Mt genly Puskala ; eMt Uasata ;
AMt Hasanah (cMt ea»MiA) ; ZMt Sukrtak.

^ So Mt. Va smrtah ; jMt dhruvah. Bh
tat-syiah smrtah.

" So Mt genly, Va. Vs, Bh agree. CeMt
Prasenaji ; ZMt °sannaji ; Gr Senajit : ZVs
omits him.

"' ^r<o° in eMt ; jMt te^o bhavydt.

'' So all ; but ZVs Ksudrajit : oVs omits
him.

" Mavard m eKi.

^° In ceMt nr2)ah ; mMt ?!« saA.

" So Mt geiily: a'dVa KvHico, Ca'a«a«Va
KsvT; cMt Ksullako, eMt ir«aZZ°; jMt
Tulako, Vs Kundaka ; /Mt ^w[»a]na/i;o •

wfim&i&iiKmi^^iWK^^

fj

. 71

12 AIKSVAKUS

Sumitrah ^^ Surathasy^^pi *' antyas ca *'' bbavita nrpah
eta Aik^vakavah ** prokta ®' bhavisya ye ""^ Kalau yuge
Brhadbal4nvaye jata ''^ bbavisyah kula-vardhanah ''^
^ura^ ca krta-vidyas ca satya-sandha jit-^ndriyah ''*
nih^esah katbitas c-aiva nrpa ye vai puratanab ''^
atr^4nuvam^''"-^loko 'yam viprair gitab puratanaih ''"'
Iksvakunam ayaih vaihsah Sumitr-4nto bbavisyati '*
Sumitram prapya rajanaih samstbam prapsyati vai Kalau

25

79

ity evam Manavo vamsah '°
prag eva ^^ samudabrtab ^^

ity evam Manavam ksatram **
Ailarh ca samudabrtam '*

30

rVs Kurandaka : pBh Kanarhka ; /Bh
Ganaka ; grBh Sur^ ; Bh genly Ran° ; cBh
RurP: erBli omit him. CGr Kitdava ; abGr
Kvdara. Gr inserts a king Sumitra before
him, misplacing apptly the next king Su-
ratba.

" In jMt ZwT; /Mt EruF'; ceMt KsvlV.

" SoMt, Va. Vs,Bh agree: kBh Suretha;
/Mt Surasah: hVs Adhiratha; IVb Vtdur°
or Yimyur°: cBh Sunaya; erBh omit bim.
Or apptly Sumilra, see note °^.

°* ^«<aA in cenMt. Bh tanayas tatah.

*' So all: eVa omits this name.

«« So Va, 6crf/a;>UMt; eMt °thas cdpi:
other Mt °thdj jdto; AMt adds Ay: eVa
°<Aa^ <a«mac2: ZVs says tat-piUras.

" So Va, «Mt ; eVa °sa ; Mat genly °tu ;
bVa, antya ca. Antyah crp to antah in 6Mt,
a6Gr ; to anyah in CcefyjMt, Vs genly ; to
atah in CGr ; to tatas in dVa : so antyas ca
to antasya in g^iVa. Bh nisthdmta.

«' SoMAVa,Bd. ^ CMt eie c=.4iF ; cereMt,
«Va eie Ik° ; bdfgMt ity et>Ek°, jMt °ev==£k°.
Va genly eta Aiksvakavah ; mVa. ete Ai\layc-
svakavah,

" Bhupd in /Mt.

"' So Mt genly, eVa: cynMt °syanti. Va,
Bd hhavitdrah.

" Kilau pwra in / Va.

" So Va, Bd ; eVa °tv ete ; 6cwMt °dnvaya
ye tu. Mt genly "(Jjiuamye <u : jMt Vrhad-
ha , . nrpa ye tu ; cjqBh. °hald nrpdh. Vs
"hal-dnvayah. Bh genly ete Bdrhadbal-
dnvayah : rtBh ete C'dnagata nrpah.

" So Mt genly : dMt ksudra-vamdh° , 6^Mt

^anihavah, eVS 2nitra-bandh° ; kMt kaatra-
bandhavah: jMt kruddha-vaihdhanah; cercMt
suddha-vaihsa-jah. Bd reads this half line,
rnahor-mrya-jyaraJcramah. Va repeats hha-
vitarah Kalau yuge.

'* This line is only in Va and Bd.

" This line is only in cenMt.

™ Atr-dnvhandha in AMt.

" So Mt genly; 6c^wMt giio vipraih.
Va hhavisya-jnair uddhrtak ; Bd bhavisyaj-
jh°; dVa bhavisyatair (or °7iair)°: see lu-
trodn. § 8.

" So all; but jMt Sumitra te bh°: eMt
omits the second half line.

"" So all : except that Vs, Bh begin yatas
tarn; rBh eayati for prdpsyati; fVs tasmdt
for samsthdm,. Vs reads the second half
line, sa samstham {h, aamsthdmarn) prdpsyate
Kalau. This line in jMt is —

Snmitrai csapi raja vai samstham prap-
syati kevalam.

*" So this line is in Mt genly: 6Mt Momxi-
vam vamiam.

» So this line is in Va, Bd : Cgk\a.
fksetram: eVa. blunders thus —

ity etat Soma-jam ksatram Aila-jam
samudabrtam ;
ioT Aila-ja = Soma-ja, and neither term ap-
plies to the Aiksvakus who were Manavas.

" In 6Mt Pdridavam; cnMtAilasya; eMt
ElaS ca ; AMt fmalasa ; jMt etaih ca ; dMt
crp.

" In 6Mt °tam : eMt sit-mah-ddrtah ; cMt
su-mah-ddbhutah.

" Su-suhrd-gatam in 6Va.

V"'' 1I ~-iiirrirT'gyrrtii'f~nni-T"

ii»i»MiMiMiMiraaMii«aii*<«iat«

BlRHADRATHAS

13

Bdrhadrathas.

Text— Am 271, 17^-30*; ^Va 99, 294-309*; Bd iii, 74, 107t>-

122a

Corresp. passages— CVa iv, 23; GBh. ix, 22, 45i'-49; CGr i, 141,

9-11. ' .;,■':

The Matsya, Vayu and Brahmanda give the whole, and agree except where
noted. The Visnu, Bhagarata and Garuda give merely a list of names. There is
some confusion in the Matsya in lines 20, 22, and 24 compared with 1. 26, and its
version and that of the Vayu and Brahmanda are both given, the Matsya on the
left and the other on the right.

Scarcely any copies are complete. L. 15 is only in Va and Bd, and 11. 30, 31
only in^TVTt. All copies of Mt omit 11. 36-28, except that 1. 26 is in d/ffkMt and
11. 27, 28 in cdefffjkmM.t. Other omissions are : ceMt 11. 8, 9, 13, 20, 21, 23-25,
and cMt also 11. 29, 32, 33 ; ^Mt 11. 8-12, 17-19, 32, 33 ; kM.t 11. 12, 13, 17-23 ;
iMt II. 8-12, 21-29 ; «iMt 11. 10-12, 14, 24, 25 and misplades 18-20 after 23 ;
«Mt U. 19 (second half)-22 (first half) : a^d^si 11. 23-25 ; iVa 11. 16 (second half)-
18 (first half) ; eVa 11. 7-9, 15 ; /Va 1. 25 ; ^Va U. 21-29 ; ^Va II. 1 (second half)-
2 (first half), 10-12 i Na. 11. 8-12; mV& 11. 23-25: hpMt and ^Vs have lost the
whole. Vs and Bh omit Nirvrti ; rBh also Ksema, Suvrata, Dharmanetra and
Susrama ; and ahQv Senajit and all after Drdhaseua.

Lines 30, 31 in yMt are perhaps valuable. This dynasty was founded by
Brhadratha, son of Vasu Caidydparicara, and he and his 9 successors reigned down
to the great battle; see JRAS, 1910, pp. 11, 22, 29. Prom the battle to Senajit
6 kings are named, excluding Senajit who is spoken of as the then reigning king ;
and from and including him to the end 16 kings are mentioned. There were
thus 32 kings altogether, 10 before the battle and 22 after ; or from the standpoint
of Senajit's reign 16 past and 16 future. Lines 30-31 in ^Mt take the standpoint
of his reign and speak of him and his successors as the 16 future kings, and say
prima facie their total duration was 723 years ; see note **. Lines 32-33, which are
not in ^'Mt, reckon (in a way) from the beginning and speak of all the 32 kings as
fixture since most of them were posterior to the battle ; and thus they say the whole
dynasty lasted 1000 years. These two statements are not contradictory but are
haixlly compatible, because taken together they assign 723 years to the last 16 kings
and only 277 to the first 16. The totai of 1000 years for 32 kings is excessive, and
that of 723 years for 16 kings is absurd. But if we can read lines 30-8 1 as two
independent sentences, and treat tesdm as applying, not merely to those 16 future
kings, but to the Brhadrathas generally, their purport stands thus — "These
16 kings are to be known as the future Brhadrathas : and ^ their kingdom (that is,
the kingdom of the Brhadrathas) lasts 723 years." The total duration then,
723 years, would be within possibility, for the average reig^ would be about
22J years. This rendering would of course discredit lines 32-83. If we read vayo
in^TVrt with that construction (see note ^*), the total period would be 700 years and
would give an average reign of just under 22 years, which would be vimS-adhikam.

* The position of ca does not necessarily discredit this rendering, for cas are often
inserted anywhere in these accounts.

!j._-j- .,-!^^*a«C^ .^■i

■iiippnsi^iipipppin

iPMPliPi

mtMm": ■

I-

I- ii-

14 BlRHADRATHAS

Ata urdhvam pravaksyami Magadha ye Brhadratliah ^
Jarasandhasya ye vaiiise '^ Sahadev-^nvaye ^ nrpah
atita vartamana^ ca * bhavisya^ ca tatha punah ^
pradhanyatah pravaksyami gadato me nibodhata ®
sangrame Bharate vrtte '' Sahadeve nipatite *
Somadhis ^ tasya day ado ^" rajVabhtit" sa Girivraje^^
pancasataiii ^* tath^^dstau ca '* sama rajyam akarayat
Srutasravas '^ catuh-sastim '* samas tasy^^^nvaye " 'bhavat "
Ayutayus '' tu -" sad-vim^ad ^^ rajyam varsany '^ akarayat

I

catvariih^t ^^ eamas tasya
Niraraitro ^^ divaih gatah

' So Mt, a^a^a*bdfghYa.; also fVa (reading
yo): JJctriWa, Mdgadha (m, °dfe) ye JSrhad-
rathah, Bd Mdgadho yo B°, jMt Mdgadheso
B°: other Va Mdgadheyan Brhadrathan :
eVa vamSe ye vat Vrhadrathdt. Bh says —

Atha Magadha-rajano bhavitaro vadami te;
which is not Skt but Pali ; see Appendix I,
§ ii. Vs says —

Magadhanam YSrhadrathanSm bhavisyanam
{kYs bhdvindm) anukramam kathayami.

' So Va, Bd. Mt purvena ye Jaramndhat,
which should prob. be purve tu ye J°, cf.
jMt sarve ye tu J°. Vs says —

atra hi vamSe mahabala Jaiasandha-
pradhana babhuruh.
See JEAS, 1908, p. 316; and 1910, p. 29.

' In jMt °devd8 lu ye ; dMt crp.

* Both accus. pi. in c^gnMt; both nom.
sing, in jMt.

' So Va, Ed. Mt °8yami (bdj, °8yas) ca
nibodhata (J, ntbodha tan),

' Thislineonly in Va, Bd: eVAjytadhanyds
tan.

'' So Mt ; _^'Mt matte. Va, Bd tasmin.

' So Mt, eVS. Va, Bd °devo nipatitah:
ceMt yaisca hhukta mahl drayam (c, duyam).

» So Mt, Va genly. Bd, cdefgjYs, CGr
Somupi; eVa, tAVs °dvi; JnMt °adi; Vs
genly °ami ; kYs "art: aVs Semdvi ; jMt,
6Va Samddhi, hYa, Scmi°. Bh Ma/rjdri. For
Somadhis tasya cMt has Sahadevasya, eMt
°devo 'sya.

" So Mt. Va, Bd tanayo.

^' So Mt : eVa raj^dstt. Va, Bd rdjarsik.

'' In ZMt Giri[sam]i}rajan ; c«Mt samiti-
dhvajah.

" Fancds'ao ca in ^j^Mt; jMt reads this

samah satam ^* Niraraitro

mahim bhuktva divam gatah lo

half line, pancdsat sapta ca tathd.

^* Tathd ctaiva in 6Mt; «Vfi omits th*
dstau ca,

" So Mt, a'-^jwVa, Bd, Bh, bkYe, CGr
agree. CVa °drwods; /Bh °dniva; dbQv
°scavds: gBh Satasravas, <Bh VyutaP, Vs
genly Srutavdn ; a Vs fTuksata.

'" So Mt, Ca'Va:' a^-^bdfghjklmYa, Bd
sapta-sasti ; but cTVa repeats the line thus —
SmtaSrava sasti samas tatas tasya suto
'bhavat:
so 6Va also, crp.

" So Mt genly; bM^t°d;nvayo; diili.i°dntayo',
«Mt tasya nayo. Va, Bd tasya suto,

" Bhavet in 6AMt.

" So Va, Bd. Vs, Bh, CGr agree; g-Vs
°tdyuta, abGr °tdmug, rBh °dhdyus ; /Bh
'dhutai ca ; jVs Uyus. Mt genly AjrraVipl;
a'a'«?^»nMt Apratdpi (which would be an
easy misreading of Ayutayl) ; wMt Anayd-
pam ; kMt Asutd.

» Ca in Mt.

" So WMt, Bd ; Va genly ^ad-vimsam :
mVa that or sat-trimsam. Mt genly,
o^a^fgjnVfi. sat-trirhSal or °saih: but dfgMt,
bdhYa, sad-trimsat or °^a, where the d sug-
gests the correct reading is sad-vimsat, for
V and tr are often confused.

''^ So Va, Bd. Mt samd {kMt ahdam)
rdyyam,

» SoMt: IMi^iati,

^ So Va, Bd: «Va omits these words.

" So Mt genly ; &wMt tasmdn Nir° ; wMt
Nirdmitro: but ceMt samd Mitro bhuktvd
caiva ; kMt Sarmamitro bhcgdn bhuJctvd ;
dfgMt Nirdmitro {g, °titro) bhuktvd ctemdm.

W

BAKHADEATHAS

15

pancaiSatarii samah sat ca^* Suksatrah ^'^ praptavan mahiiii
trayo-vim^ad Brhatkarma ^^ raj jam varsany ^' akarayat

Senajit ^^ sampratam ^^ c^^ipi

eta vai ^^ bhoksyate ^^ samah ^''

Senajit ^^ samprayata^ ca ^^

bhuktva ^* pancasatam ^* mahim

Srutanjayas ^^ tu ^^ varsani *° catvarim^ad *^ bhavisyati
maha-balo *^ maha-bahur *^ maha-buddhi**-parakramah
asta-vim^ati *^ varsani mabim ** prapsyati vai *'' Vibhuh **
asta-pancasatam *^ c^^bdan ^^ rajye sthasyati vai Sucih *^
asta-vimsat** sama raja*^ Ksemo** bhoksyati vai mabim''

15

Vs, eVa, Bb, Gr Nirdmitro. Bh adds tat-
sutah.

" But ^Mt sadva ; «Mt sadga ; cMt
sastah ; eMt % a«<aA ; eVa tasya.

"So d/Mt, aWa", Bd; Vs agrees: AVa
SukscUra] a^fgniVa, kscUta. Ca^aW&°krttah,
hVa, "krttd, 6Va °^Tt(5, <A^a "ksakrt; gM.t
Ksuksatrah; bMt Suksarah. Mt genly
Surakeah; ceMt Sumitrah ; kMt Naksatrah;
«.Mt crp. Bh, ftVs Sunaksatra ; abGr
Svhakf; CGr Svaksetra. Vs adds ta<-

*' So Va, Bd, with °^ad, °dam, or "s'a. Mt
Brhatkarma trayo-viihsad ; ceMt °<m dm-
trimiat. Vs Vrhatkarman. Bh °teena;
ABh Vihasena. CGr Bahvkarmaka ; abGr
Varukarmana.

" So Va, Bd; eVa varsam 'Aor°. Mt
genly abdam rajyam, fgMX abdmi° : cenMt
read this half line, praptd (ji, °tas ; c, °tvdi)
c^emam vasundhardm.

" So Mt, Va genly, Bd: a^bdjlit, a'a'Va,
V?, CGr Sena°; «Mt Sena°, mMt Syma° ;
kVa San-jit. Bh genly Karmajit, «Bh Kar°,
Itk'Rh Kwr°; rBh Dharmavid: eVa ManiA.
CGr inverts this king and the next. See
the corresponding lines about Adhislmakrsna
(p. 4, 1. 6) and Divakara (p. 10, 1. 5).

'* So Mt genly : 6^mMt samjpratas c*dyam,
jMt samprajic c°.

'* So Va, Bd: eVa sampratas.

" Bhokta in bdfgjlrMt.

8* So a'a'icBMt; fgjUt °satd. Mt genly
panca-^atam.

" So Va genly, Bd. CVa etdm vai, ' this
(earth)'. But e^a, pancaiad, thus bringing
this version into similarity to the corre-
sponding verses, p. 4, 1. 6 and p. 10, 1. 5.

" CVa bhujyate ; finYS, bhoksyase.

" In mVa tava; fVa, tare.

'' So all; except jMt SriUifif ; a'^Va
Satanj° ; grMt SrUanf ; 6Mt Stvianf ; c^Vs
Ksatanf ; bYs Ripunf : eVa Satamyajnas.
Bh names him Srtanjaya indirectly, Srtan-
jaydd Viprah; cBh JUiUanf. CGr inverts
him and Senajit.

" Ca in ce«Mt.

*" In ewMt varsdndm ; jMt varidn vai.

*' Panca-trimdad in^Mt, «Va.

" This line is only in Va, Bd. CVa "bdhvr.
Bd ripunjayo.

« CY&°buddhir.

** CY&bhlma; gYibala.

*° So Mt ; eVa asta-vimsat tu : grmVa
panca-vimsat tu. Va, Bd panca-trimsat tu.

*^ Masva in eVa.

'" So Mt genly; ^Mt pcLsyatH' ; cereMt
samjyrapsyate. Va, Bd palayitd.

** So Mt genly, eVfi; hM.t vibho; c«^Mt
Prdbhuh] ZMt prabho: djkMt mryavdn for
vai Vibhuh. Vs, Bh genly Vipra; pBh.
Bhipra; jYsPipra; kYsRipu; WsRiimn-
jaya. CGr Bhuri; abGr Samvi. Va, Bd
nrpah, giving no name ; mVa \yr^rpah.

" Astau pancddatd in «Va.

"o So dfgUt, Va, Bd: cMt c^dMa; nMt,
hYa. cdstd/n ; eMt castd. Mt genly sat ca :
eVa dunho.

" So all : except «Bh iSWt ; 6Mt Mucih ;
eMt Srucih; grBh SuH. Vs adds tasya
putrah.

"' In cdeMt astfl-trirhsat (or °da); mMt
dvairimiaJ ca.

« So Mt. Va, Bd imrndh.

" So all: except eVfi Ksamo ; ZMt Ksaimo.
Vs genly, CGr Ksemya: ^Mt Pakso or
Yakso.

" So Mt genly; cefgnMi bhoksyati {f,
bhqjyati) medinim. Va, Bd rdjd bhavisyati.

16 BARHADKATHAS

Suvratas tu ^® catuh-sastim *^ rajyam prapsyati viryavan
panca-trimsati *^ varsani

Sunetro ^^ bhoksyate mahim ^^

58

panca varsam ptirnani *"
Dharmanetro ^^ bhavisyati

bhoksyate ®* Nirvrti^ *^ c^^dmam ^® asta-pancasatam samah "

asta-trirh^t ®^ sama rajyam ■"•
Su^ramasya '* bhavisyati

asta-vim^at ^* sama rajyam
Tiinetro '^^ bhoksvate tatah '^^

catvarim^t tath^dstau ca ''* Drdhaseno '* bhavisvati

• • • • • «/

trayas-trimsat tu ''^ varsani trayas-trimsat tu varsani

Mahinetrah ''"' praka^yate ''^

20

Sumatih ''^ prapsyate tatah *°

dva-trim§at tu ®* sama raja *^ Sucalas ^=* tu bhavisyati

84

25

t

" So Bd. Vs, Bh, CGr agree: also eVa
Sv/vratas tha (for Suvrato 'tha); CbfghniVS,
Suvatas hi. Va genly Bhuvatas tu; jYa,,
2 MSS of CVa Yuvatas° ; dYa, ■\savatsara ;
jQh. Suvrta ; a6Gr Sujdta. Mt genly ^«.m-
vratas, gMt °tras; /Mt ^WMBrta: c«Mt

" So Mt, Va, Bd {°ti, °p, "Urn, °tlm):
cdeM.t sutah sasti ; d Va tu sastith vai ; mMt
sasti sama.

"' In ceMt yatnatah (for Suvratahl see
note").

"' So CTMt ; ^'foreMt "triihdat tu {m, ca ;
k omits tv). MM.i °vimsati ; dMt pancdsac
ca (with a syll. short).

'"' So Va, Bd: «Va varsani repeated.

°' In jMt fSnamdtro ; IMX pancdsan.

•" Mahcm in jMt.

«» So Va, Bd ; also AVs, hjkBh, and v. r. in
G'Bh: hVs,°7iejiyro. "Bh gen\j Dharmasutra;
mBh "putra; bqBh °ksara. Vs, Gr briefly
Dharma.

'* Bhojyate in 7»Mt, ewiVa.

"So Mt; yMt Ninrtis; eVa Nrhhrtah.
Va, Bd nrpatU.

" So Mt. Bd e^Smd ; d'a^a*fkmYa, caima;
KYa, caibhd] dYa c^dbha; other Va caiva:
eVa prthvim.

" in /Mt astavfb p° : 6Mt astd-paiicdsa vai
samam.

« So Mt: cdeMt Vm^a.

8» So Va, Bd. CVa asta°.

'" So Va. Bd rastrarh.

•"So Mt genly ■' jMt Trairf: cdefgMt
Sun°.

'" In cefgjMt nrpah ; dMt maMm.

" So Bd; Vs genly Suirama: kYs Su-
srutna, eVs and obGr Su^°, CGr iStnas':

dYs Susuma ; <Bh Srama. Bh genly Sama ;
MwpBh Sama ; bYs Susava ; AVs Suvramu.
Va genly Savratasya, eVa Suiruf.

'* So Mt; eVa "saiam astau ca. Va, Bd
°sa<i idasidstau ca.

" So a^d/ilt, Va genly, Bd. Vs genly,
BcrtBh agree; CGr °8enaka; jYs °snena;
ahGr Dathasenaka (Pkt) : »raMt Drdhaneta ;
//Mt and eVa Vrhatseno ; 6Mt Mahata", wMt
Mahds°, CVa^a^a*Mt Byumat8°, and so 6r^Bh
(altered in p to Drdha8°).

" So Mt genly; djMt °sac ca; fgKt °sati:
kMt panca-trimsad (omitting tu).

"" So CFa»a*A»Mt: aWbdfgjM.imahvm N°.

^ So Mt genly: a^bfULi prasdsyate, dgMt
°ti ; a^kMt pra^aayate, gjnMt °ti. The root
prasaa appears to be treated as belonging to
the ya class, see Various local dynasties,
note ", post.

" So Va, Bd, Vs, Bh, CGr: <iVs Sumanti.

'" In eVa °te mahlm ; dYa, vimiaiih samah.

'' So Mt genly, eVa ; dfgkyLt °sac ca ; nMt
°satam. Va dva-vithsaii ; jMt °dat tu. Bd
catvarith^ai.

'^ So Mt ; ^Mt rajan. Va, dMt rajyam.
AkM.t add hy.

^ Mt genly .4caZaa ; bMt Abalas: a^a^'ZVa
Sucalo; CYa, Suc&lo; a^a*bhkYeL Sucalo.
Vs, wMt, Bh, CGr Subalas; ABh Svhala;
cBh Surbola: «Va Sudhanvd ; rBh Bhuvana
or Bhubala ; one CVa MS Yuvamo. Sucalo
seems the best form. Bd omits this line:
dYa. reads it —

rajyam Sucalo bhoksyati atha Satm-jayi
tatah;
which suggests a king Satrujayin, but no
other authority supports this. BH adds
janitd tatah, ' son of the preceding '.

I A

PRADYOTAS

17

catvarimsat saiua raja ^* Sunetro *" bhok^yate*^ tatah "
Satyajit ** prthivim raja '" try-asitim " bhok^yate '^ samah '^
prapy<«maih Visvajic ** e<^4pi panca-vim&id ** bhavisyati
Kipunjayas '" tu varsani " panca&it prapsyate mabitn
sodafii^aite ^* nrpa jneya bhavitaro Brbadrathah
trayo'^-viriis-^dhikaiii tesarh rajyam ca sata-saptakam
dva-trimsac ^ ca ^ nrpa by ete ^ bhavitaro Brbadrathah *
purnaiii varsa-sahasram ^ vai ^ tesarh rajyam bhavisyati ''.

30

Pradyotas.

Text—AKt 272, 1-5 ; ^Va 99, 309fe-314» ; Bd iii, 74, 122b-127a.
Corres;p. passages — CVs iv, 24, 1-2 ; G^Bh xii, 1, 2-4.

The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole dynasty. The Visnu and
Bhagavata name all the kings.

All are complete, except thus : CiMt omit lines 9, 10 ; ^Mt IL 5, 6 ; iMt

" So Mt. Va bhokayaie tatah; eVa hho'
jyaU°.

'' As to this line, see p. 1 3 : dfgkyLt rajyam.

" So Mt, Va, Bd. Vs genly, ^Bh Sunlta,
dVs °nata; Bh genly, aYs °nliha. CGt
NUa.

*' In kMt bhojyate ; eVa. hhavita.

'* In dfgk'hi.t nrpah.

•" So all (see p. 13); exceT^t jkMt SajUajit;
cdemMt Sarvajit.

'" So cdefkmM.t, «Va; gjlit °m-raja. Va
genly "vl-rajyarh. Bd °vl-rdstram.

" So Va, Bd: cefg&mMt ailtim; dMt
a^ih: eVa trimiatam: jiit reads this half
line, '6llim prdpsyati vai aamdh. TryaiUim
may be a mistake for hy aiUim, or (by
metathesis of vowels) for trimdatam.

^ In eVa bhqjyate ; cde/gkmMt prapsyate.

^ la dfgkmMt tatah ; ceMt nrpah.

*• So all (see p. 13): but kYa, Flsyajic ; Va
genly Vlrajie : cdefgjkmMt read- this half
. line, Visvajic aaiva {d, sarba) varsani.

" So ekMt, dfnYa,, Bd. Va genly, cdjmMt
"trimiad : grMt tri-pancasad, /Mt °cad.
*■ So Mt, eVa. Vs, Bh agree: see Pra-

dyotas, note*. Va, Bd synonym. Arinf;
d Va t.4ctVo»y° ; CGr Isuhf : gM.t omits this

line and repeats 1. 24 here. Vs adds tasya
jnUrah.

'^ So Mt, Va. Bd varsdndm.

" So JMt (see p. 1 3) with sodaSaiste, which
no doubt means sodai^aite, because from
Senajit to the end there were 16 kings,
though its list is imperfect.

°* So _;Mt (see p. 13) reading vayo, which
is no doubt a misreading of trayo, tr and v
being often confused. If we keep vayo, the
line may perhaps mean, ' Their periods ex-
ceeded 20 years, and their kingdom lasted
700 years ' ; yet the first of these two state-
ments, if it can be so rendered, seems inept :
see p. 13.

' So Mt genly, Va. CbMi °dati (omitting
ea). Bd dvdvimiac, which is the total num-
ber of kings mentioned. This half line in
grVa is, ete mahabaldh sarve.

' Mat tv, ; eVa omits.

' CMt nrpdrhyate (misprint) : eVa ete M
nrpa.

'* SoMt,Bd. Yfi genly °thdt. CYa,I)r?uzd-
rathdh ; «Va drdha-vratdh.

" In dMt purvam v° ; fgMt purne varsa-
sahasre. Vs varsa-sahasram ekam.. Bh
sdhasra-'vatsaram.

» Mt tu.

' After this line ^6cMt insert 1. 3 from the
next dynasty.

D

' ''&!M "~'.ys-.iii.:':> '-~J-\:^J^i

iiiPiPililiPHPiilP"

18

PRADYOTAS

I

inserts 1. 2 of the next dynasty after 1. 8 :
omits II. 5, 6 and reads then 11. 8, 9, 7—10 :
and ApMt and l/tBh. the whole.

eVa omits 11. 9 (second half), 10 ; raVa
wBh has lost Visakhayupa to the end ;

The total of the reigns agrees with the period assigned to the dynasty,
which is 138 years according to Va, Bd, Vs, and Bh. Mt generally says the duration
was 52 years, or at most (if dvi-pancamt could mean dvih j)ancdsat) 100 roundly ; but
several copies make it 152 years (see note ®'').

Brhadrathesv ^ atitesu ^ Vitihotresv ^ Avantisu *

Pulikah ° svaminam hatva ^
sva^-putram abhiseksyati

misatam ^° ksatriyanam " ca ^^
Balakah ^* Pulik-6dbhavah "

Sunikah "^ svaminam hatva
putram samabhiseksyati '

misatam ksatriyanam hi "

Pradyotam" Suniko" balat^*

sa vai pranata"-samanto '^^ bhavisyo ^^ naya-varjitah ^2

^ In«'6Mt °rathe : mMt Barhadrathesv, eMt
"rathe^a.

^ In beKi vyatitesu; a'Mt °te tu; 6Va
omits 'iiteau.

* So Mt genly: Va genly and cdenMt
Vita° ; eVa Blti?. Bd Vlrahantrsv. Viti-
hotresv is right ; see Early Contemporary
Dynasties, L 7, where all three read it
right ; the name occurs often in the Paranas.

* So Mt genly. Bd, a^a^bfghNa. a-varlisu.
Other Va °h.otresu vartisu, «Va °varnisu,
f'jjkMt "bandhusu ; /Mt °bhavisyati.

"•> So a^-^bcdefgkmnUt. CGVaHMt Pula-
kah; jMt Palikah.
^ KftvaiueKi.

^ So /wiVa ; and Vs genly. Bd, Bh/S'wnaAa;
dBh Sanaka. Va genly, MVs Munikah;
ZVs MunVea. Vs says —

JO 'yam Eipunjayo nama Barhadratho
'ntyah tasya Suniko namsamatyo* bhavi-
syati. Sa csainam svaminam hatva sva-
putram Pradyota+-namanam abhiseksyati :
where * AVs Apatyo ; + eVs Pradyotana. Bh
reads —

yo 'ntyo * Puranjayo * nama bhavisyo

Barabadrathab ' ,
tasysamStyas tu Sunako hatva svami-

.nam atmajam
Piadyota-sanjnam rajanaih karta : —
where * ZVs 'nyah ; * cZBh Ripunjayo cor-
rectly, see p. 17, note '°: * Barahadrathah for
the metre ; eBh Barhayad^ ; cpBh Vavrhad^ ;
dBh 'tha Barhad°, nfnrsBh Barhad^, in dis-

12
IS

regard of metre : g'Bh and v. r. in G'Bh amend
this half line, bhavyo Barhadratho nrpah.
' Svam in bcdi&i ; eMt -^sum.
' So Va, Bd ; samr was probably svam
originally : dNs. rajye '6Ai°.
^° So Mt genly : 6Mt jiyatSm ; ZMt niya-
tdrii ; nMt niyantd ; dMt fmasilam : see
p. 17, note'.

^* In dMt °yayam.
Tu in cd«/yjwMt.
Ga in eVa.

^* So Mt genly : 6Mt balakaik • ji/Lt Mali-
kah ; see note ".

" So ce/nMt; see note". AdAt Pulak°;
AMt Pulako merely. But 6dMt Puliko haJd/t,
ZMt Pulako°, fgrnKt Palako°. The accus.
seems to be required.

" So Va genly. Vs, Bh corroborate, see
note^ Bd°<tw»; eVS. Sudyotam. Ca'a'kY&
Pradyoto. ,

^' See note'; /Va Sunike. Va genly
Muniko, mVa °ke. Bd nrpatim.

'' To its statement in note ' AVs adds -^kyi
samnati jy&rSva svayam evg, raja svaydmava
bhdvino.

^' In eMt prajdta ; kMi prc^amtah.

^^ In ZMt Srlmanto.

'1 So Mt genly, eVa. Va genly, a'a'WMt
°sye ; jM.t bhavitd.

^'^ So Ca'a*cejklnMt, cfghjklmVa.; so AYa,
which prints it 'naya°. But dMt nava-v° ;
eVa na ca v° ; /Mt na ca dharmikah,
GYa^a'inM.t °dharmatah, 6Mt °dharma-jit :

PRADYOTAS

trayo-vimsat sama raja ^^ bhavita ^* sa nar-6ttamah ^^
catur-vim^at sama raja ^^ Palako ^'' bhavita tatah **
Vi^khayupo *^ bhavita nrpah paftca^atim ^^ samah

19

eka-viria^at sama luja ^^
Suryakas ^^ tu bhavisyati

eka-vim^at ^^ sama rajyam
Ajakasya^* bhavisyati

bhavisyati^' sama^* viihsat ^' tat-suto Nandivardhanah

38

dvi-pancasat tato '^ bliuktva *°
prana^tah ** panca te nrpah.

dVa mitra-varjitdh; 6Va merely varjitah.
Bd reads this half line hhavisyeria pravar-
iitah.

" In a'a*Va rajya.

^ In »Mt hhavisyat.

" In 6teMt manmath-dturah.

" So Va, Bd. Mt genly astd-vimiati var-
f&ni: 6Mt °vim.iati tafhd var§& (with an
extra syll.), see Appendix I, § i: AMt
"vimSat tato yo (with a syll. short).

" So all, except ABh Pal° ; dBh YSP {p
and y confused) ; kNs G<ypdil° ; c«Mt BaV ;
6nMt Til': jMt Paiako; lYs Baka; ?Mt
Nalakso. Vs adds, tasy^dpi PSdaka-noim.a
putro ; Bh yat Palakak sutah.

" So Va, Bd : cVa punah. Mt nrpah.

" So genly, except rfVs "yajnt, bVs °yugha,
cBh "jiZpa, 6Mt and aVs %hupo,fmNa, °dhu2)o,
jBh °duya, /(/Mt "rupo, rBh °nrpa. With
the dialectical variation of « and M, nMt
and deVa ViSafa-yupo, bhYa. "tuyo, ^Bh
"miipa. Otherwise dMt Visvdkhayupo ; ABh
Visvay°; kY§ ViiaJvamy°. Bh adds <a<-
pM<ro ; Vs implies it.

"> So Ca»a=a^Va; 6^MVa "«; aWa °tlh:
Bd °to»i. Mt reads this half line, tri-
pancaiat (jMt jiaiicasa dva) tathd samdh;
eVa ksatriyanam sama Satam.

" So Mt : ^Mt rdjye.

*' So «/Va, Bd : «iVa first trayo-vim^at
(part of 1, 5 V) hut in repeating has eka°.
Va genly eka-trirhiat.

" So Mt genly : ZMt Suryabas ; <£Mt J/wr-
jakasi mMt Mrjukas.

nrpaa;

asta-trimsac*^-chatam *^ bhavyah *^
Pradyotah *^ panca te sutah**. lo

" So Va, Bd; /Va AJyak°, tfVa Akark° :
«Va reads this half line Ajakah m karisyati.
Bh genly ^q/aia ; YsJanaka: dBhCdjaka;
akWs Ajaka; KVs Aja..

" In 6Mt Simndkah.

'« So Va, Bd, JMt. Mt genly
/Mt hhrdas.

'^ Mt trimiat ; jMt tadvat.

»« So Mt, Bd. Vs, Bh agree : dBh Nanda"
altered to Nand^ ; cVs Naksi?. Va genly
Vartt^; one MS of CVfi FardAt*; aWa
Klrtf, Bh adds tat-jyutrah ; Vs implies it.

" So ilC6AZmMt : dMi chate; fgjtiMt cha-
tam ; ceMt satam.

*" In cdefgj'M.t bhutva ; ZMt bhavyah.

" So Va genly, Bd ; C«*Va asld° ; jYa. atti-
trimSat; dY& fastdttaSa,

*' In jmYa, satam ; dhYa, tatam ; gYasamd.

*^ In gY& rajd.

** In gULt prcmasthdh; 6Mt prananydh;
f Mt prdndmdy ah • IMt jyothotdh.

« So Va genly, Bd : a^a^a*kmYi, Vs Prad°.
Bh Pradyotandh; dBh Prdd^.

*' So Va. Bd nrpah. Similarly Vs —
ity ete asta*-trimfed*-uttarani ahda*-
Satam panca Pradyotah prthivlni bhok-
syanti :

where * oVs sa(, AVs dvd ; * hhkYs vimsad ;
*jYs ardda, AVs asta, and AVs aru, all cor-
ruptions of ahda, Bh says —

panca Pradyotana ime
asta*-triiiiS*-6ttara-Satam bhoksyanti
prthivim nrpah :
where */nBh asid ; * mBh vim^.

SiS4'aiw5-:S«-'.-..

mim

20

SI6UNAGAS

/^iii

unagas.

Text—AM.i 272, 6-13* ; ^Va 99, 314b-322a ; Bd iii, 74, 127^-135*.
Corresp. /passages— CYs i\ , 24, 3 ; GBh xii, i, 5-8*.

The Vayw and Brahmanda give the whole, and the Matsya all except lines
llj 12. The Visnu and Bhagavata name all the kings and state the duration of the
dynasty. All copies of the Matsya erroneously introduce the first two Kanvayana
kings (see note "*) after 1. 7 ; and the Vayu and Brahmanda put 1. 8 before 11. 6 and
7 contrary to all the other authorities.

The defects are these. CMt omits 1. 1 ; ceMt 11. 13, 14 ; ^Mt 11. 6 (second
half), 7 (first half) ; iMt 11. 2, 3, 10 ; Mt 11. 5, 6 : a*Va omits 11. 6-end ; eVa
11. 8-10; /Va 11. 15, 16, 17 (first half); ffVa 11. 7-14, 16, 17; /4Va has only
11. 1-3 : mBh omits Ksemadharman to Udajdn ; aBh has only the verses stating the
duration of the dynasty ; and Ap^t, diBh have nothing.

All the authorities say there were 10 kings, and do not difier much in their
names. The duration of the dynasty appears to have been 163 years, for the Mt
reading in 1. 16 can well mean 'hundred, three, plus sixty' (see Introdn. §§ 42 ff.),
though it would mean '360' if taken as literary Sanskrit; moreover '163' is
a probable figure while ' 360 ' is an impossible one. The terms certainly admit of
ambiguity, and an examination of the other versions shows how it developed.

The Bd and Bh reading »asty-uttara-satcb-trai/am (see note *') can also mean 163,
if it represents a Pkt original of (something like) sat(htf-uUara-gatam tao, but means
360 if taken as correct Skt. The former interpretation seems preferable, because
this expression is used with varsdni in Bd and with mmdh in Bh, and these
combinations do not constitute correct Skt but would be good in Pkt: still an
ambiguity does appear there. It seems to have affected the two other versions.
The Va reading (see note *') taken as Pkt means ' hundred, three, plus sixty-two ',
but this is an impossible style of reckoning, and the only tenable construction is to
readj it as correct Skt meaning 362. As this is an impossible figure, I would
suggest that the dvi is a corruption of abda ^, that the initial a blended with or was
elided after the word that represented varsdni in the Pkt original ^, and that the
remaining Ma was mistaken for dvd (or dvi). If this suggestion be tenable, the Va
reading agreed with Mt and meant 163. The Vs following upon the ambiguity
and mistake says explicitly * 362 years ' in correct Skt.

* Compound consonants are sometimes in-
verted in the MSS, see note **.

' Such elisions do take place in Pkt, and
appear in Sanskrit, cf. p. 15, note"; p. 17,
note " ; Various local dynasties, note", infra;
and to that cause are no doubt due the
elisions in the middle of the following lines,
AYi.88, 81, 115; 94, 21:—

apadhvamss^ti bahu^o 'vadat krodha-

samanvitah.
devaih sardham mahateji, 'nugrabat tasya

dhimatah.
rathi raja 'py anucaro 'nyo 'gac c»aiv3
anudriyate.
Instances might be easily multiplied from
the Puranas.

SI8UNAGAS

21

Hatva ^ tesarh yasah krtsnam Sisunago * bhavi^yati

Vai anasyarii sutarii sthapya
srayisyati ^ Girivrajam

Varanasyatii sutas tasya *
sa yasyati * Girivrajam '^
varsani catvarimsad bhavi^yati
Kakavarnah ' sutas tasya " ^at-triihsat ^^ prapsyate mahim ^-

jiBunagas ca

9at-trirhsac Cifaiva ^^ var^ani
Ksemadharma ^° bhavi^yati

tatas tu vim^tim ^* raja
K^emadharma ^® bliavi§yati
catvarimsat ^^ sama rajyam ^* K^atraujah " prapsyate tatal^ *"
a^ta-vimsati *^ var^ani ^* Vimbisaro ** bhavi^yati **
Ajatasatrur ^' bhavita panca^^-virh^at sama nrpal;i
panca^'^-vimsat ^* sama raja Darsakas ^^ tu bhavi^yati

' In a' Va A;"<vo ; kVa. hate ; cMt krtm.

* So mMt, Bd. Vs, Bh agree: wMt
Sifunago here. Mt, Va genly Sisunako ]
6Mt Sigru"; eMt Susruvako here; AVa
Siiuko ; AVs Sisunomia.

' So Mt : j'Mt °sihapyo ; df Mt <m saihsthd-
pya,

* So Va and Bd.

' So Mt genly ; so 6Mt awte, see p. 18, but
irarhySbsyati here : cewMt vraji§yati] dfgmM.t
adhydsyati, jMt 'dhifthas° ; ZMt favyameti.

« So oVa*dVa, 3 MSS of CVa; bfgjlmYa.
so y° : hVa. yo y° ; kYa. [so yosya] yo y°. Bd
samy°: a'Va, 3 MSS of CVa samprdpsyati,

' lu klYa. °vratam>

' SoBd.
as in/Mt.

Va Sisunakaeya for °nakas ca,
Mt genly Sisundkas tu; egMt
Si^ru° {g, ca) ; JMt Sigru°.

» So Mt, Bd. Vs, Bh agree ; Mt Kdkev":
^Mt and /Bh Kdkdkarnah; mMt Kdfni-
varmah, Va (SoAawarnaA ; /Va Savarna.

" Vs, Bh corroborate.

" So Va, Jcd^j'Mt, Bd : eMt fad-trimsat,
which suggests sad-vimsat, as in Mt genly :
M.Mt sad-gimsai ( = sad-vim£at).

" So Mt, eVa (which has only these two
words). Va, Bd ca bhavisyati.

" So Mt genly {jMt °c'^pi) : bceUt "s'ati
ca (b omits ca); wMt sadimiati (= sat-
trimsati) ca.

" So Va and Bd.

" So Mt genly. CMt ''dhoma ; nMt
"dhanvd; dMt SyeTnadharmS,, where s is
dialectic variation in writing of Ich which
♦.<= kf : 6Mt ■\rLemacarma,

" So eVa, Bd. V?, Bh ngree. Va grnly

"varma; 6Va °vama; IVa, °vam: deMps'Bh
°dharmd, and yet say the next king was
Esetradharma-ja ; similarly /Bh K§ema-
dhanvd and °dharma-ja. V? adds tat-putrah;
Bh tasya sutah,

" So Va, ce^Mt, Bd. Mt genly catur-
vimsat, dMt °sati.

" So Va, 6Mt. Bd rd§trant ; cMt rSyd.
Mt genly so 'pi.

^' So Va genly, Bd. Vs genly agrees ;
bdfglYa, °trojdh : eVa, Kfetrqjd, mV& °jah,
kYS.°yah. ]ih K^etrajna ; ktih°trata; g'Bh
Ksetra. Mt mostly K§emajit ; <jrMt °mavit ;
/Mt °tndmvit ; dMt °7ndbih ; kMt °mdrvi ;
ceMt °mcurcih ; wMt Hemajit. Bh adda
Ksetruidliarma-ja ; Vs implies it.

'" So Va. Bd. Mt mahlm ; wMt mahi,

" So Mt. "Va °sat (6Va °se). Bd a?ta-
trimsat.

^ So Mt, Va, Bd samd rajd, eVa "rvfpah,

" There is great variation in this name :
aVs Vtnvisara ; _;" Vs Vimis°. Vs genly Vid-
mis°. Bd, Bh, MVs Vidhh".' Va, AV?
Vtvis° ; 6 Vs Suvindus" ; wMt Viduddno : .
^'Mt Vindumdno, bfglMt °duseno : rfMt Bin-
durmso. Mt genly Vindhyase.no, wMt Vidli' :
AMt K§emadharmd. Vs adds tat-piUro.

'* After this line Mt inserts the two lines
about Kanvayana and Bhumimitra of the
Kanvayana dynasty (see infra), and repeats
them in their proper place there. It is
a clear error of misplacement.

»» So all: wMt Ajaidf; AVS Ajaf. Bh
adds sutas tasya.

'* So Va, Bd. Mt genly sapta; cegnKi
saptd ; blKt a§td.

" So Va, Bd.' Mt catur.

■i

HilMiii

22

SI^UNAGAS

Udaji ^° bhavita tasmat ^^ travas-trimsat sama nrpah
sa vai pura-varaih raja prthivyam Kusum-4hvayam *^
Gangaya daksine ktile ^' caturthe 'bde ^ karisyati
catvarim^at *^ sama ^* bhavyo raja ^'' vai Nandivardbanah ''
catvariiii^t trayaS ^^ Ct^aiva Mahanandi *" bbavisyati
ity ete bhavitaro *^ vai *^ Saisunaga nrpa dasa *^
satani ■** trini varsani *^ sasti-vars4dhikani tu *®
Si^unaga *'' bhavisyanti ** rajanah ksatra-bandhavah **.

to

16

'* Bd, a'Va trimsat.

" Mt genly Varhsakas; eMt Faws°; cMt
Fas°; TiMt Fis"; jMt Vadyagas; hM.t
SakaS c^aiva (omitting tu). Va Dariakas.
Bd, V?, Bh Darbhaka ; /Bh Dambh°. Dar-
iaka seems the most central form.

*" There is great variation in this name.
Mt genly Udd»i ; nMt Uddtir ; ?Mt Udam-
bhl; df Mt Udambhi, ^Mt °6/«r; &Mt
Udibhir. Ca^Va.Uddyi; a^ aHV a, Bd Udayi,
6Va °ya»i : A;Va Tradapt (an easy mis-
reading) ; ^"Mt Tedamnl ; mVa C/^cJa. Vs
genly Udayadva, acfgjkYs °yana, lYs °ya,:
fcVs Anaya (or Dan°) ; AVs Ovaya. Bh
Ajaya or Ajaya, (hut see note "). Udayl
Beems the hest form.

'^ In o^~'Va yasmdt; bMt tasyaa; jMt

^° This line and the next only in Ya, Bd.

" In a^blVS. kone ; kVa. kc^va^ie.

"* So Va. Bd 'hni : eVa caturatpram (for
catur-abdam ?).

^ So Mt, a'yfcZVa, Bd. Va genly rfm-
catvdriihsat, with a syll. too much {dvd
cancelled in dVa) : «Va dvi-c°.

'° In eVa satir.

'" Rdjd wantiDg in eVa.

" So all: kN a, Kand° ; TiKt Nandivardanah.
Bh gives him the patronymic Ajeya; qSh.
Ajneya : see note '".

" (7Va trayam (which .iVa adopts); /Mt
bhayam ; wMt tataL

*" 80 Mt, Va genly. Vs agrees : Bh "dih ;
6;Mt, AVa °dd; nMt Mahdmnandi; /Va
MahvnandA,. Bd Sahdnandir. Bh adds
eulaa tatak.

" In eVa safikhyayd bhavitdrd.

" In a^-«Mt 'tra.

" So Va, except that it gives the name as
Saiiundka ; mVa Saisu" ; gYa, SaiiukdS ca :
see note ". The correct number of kings
is ten, as Va, Bd, Vs, Bh say (see notes **

and"). Mt is confused. Its original reading
was probably dasa vai Siiundka-jdh, but,
since the first two Kanvayana kings were
erroneously inserted (see note '*),"the number
of names in it became 12, and attempts were
made to reconcile the discrepancy : hence
CGVcdfgTnMt boldly read daia dvau (^fg,
bdau) SUundka-jdh, eMt dasddvd SUru°,
kMt [da£a] dvddaia Stiu° ; jMt crp \yat\
dasa dve Sjsvanekatdh : other copies evade
inconsistency by an indefinite statement,
thus a^~*blnKt vamie vai (n, 'smin) Siiund-
katal), (J, °jdh ; b, Sigi-undkataK) ; and eVa,
which often agrees with Mt, Sidundg-ddayo
nrpdh. For Bd, Vs, Bh, see note ".

" In 6V5 etdni.

*' In eVa varsdndh (for °ndm). Mt genly
jmrTidni; c?Mt i,urbdni: /Mt omits this
word.

*' So Mt ; cewMt ca for tu : 6Mt fosfir vd
adhikdni ca ; jMt sasti varsdni kdni ca. Va
genly dvi-msty-abhyadhikard tu ; o^-^bdmYa.
dvd° ; TVa, dvd-8asty-dbh° ; eVa dvi-sastyas
C'ddhik°. Bd condenses this and the pre-
ceding line into one —

bhavisyanti ca varsani sasty-uttara-lata-
trayam.
Bh agrees, condensing the same two lines
and the next into two lines —

SiSunaga* dafi=aiv»aite sasty-uttara-sata-

trayam*
sama bhoksyanti pfthivim, Kuru-^restba,
Kalau nrpah ;^
where * adrsBh Sai^ ; * ABh trayah. Vs
agrees with Va —

ity ete SaiSuniga' daia bhumi-palas trini
varsa-fiatani dvi'-sasty-adhikSni bhavi-
syanti ;

where ' 6'Vs SavJ° ; ' kYs crp "tnni varsa-
saha,srdni iatdni dve. See discussion, p. 20.

*^ So Bd, e\a. Mt genly Sikindkd ; eMt

,[:^S- /J^;j^pSks!^^ :.

EAELY CONTEMPORARY DYNASTIES 23.

Early Contemporary Dynasties.

Text— Am 272, 13^-17 ; ^Va 99, 322^-325 ; Bd iii, 74, 135l>-138.
Corresp. passages — Vs and Bh, wi7.

The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole of this passage, except that
the latter two have not got 1. 8 and remove 1. 2 to 1. 8 : yMt omits 11. 1, 5, 6 ; aWa,
11. 2, 6, 7 ; mVa. 11. 6-8 (first half) ; and ApMt and a*AYs. have nothing. Here eVa
gives 11. 1, 3, 4, 6 only, but long afterwaixis, out of place, namely after the first line
about Visvasphani, inserts 11. 6, 7, 5, and 2 in modified form.

Etaik sdrdAam means contemporary with the Sarhadrathas and their successors,
the Pradyotas and Sisunagas, for none of these are mentioned here, but the
Aiksvakus and the Kurus (who are probably the Pauravas) are included, whose
dynasties have been fully set out ante. The next king Mahapadma Nanda is called
' destroyer of all the ksatriyas ', and ' monarch of the whole earth which was under
his sole sway ' — which terms imply that he overthrew all the kingdoms mentioned
in this list, so that all subsequent dynasties except the Kanvayanas were sudras (see
Nandas, 11. 2-6). This list of contemporary dynasties means therefore all the old
ksatriya dynasties, which reigned from the time of the great battle till they and the
Sisunagas in Magadha were swept away by the Nandas, whose dynasty follows
this list.

Etaih ^ sardham bhavisyaiiti tavat^-kalam ^ nrpah pare *
tulya-kalam bhavisyanti sarve hy ete ^ mahiksitah
Aiksvakava^ catur-vimsat * Pancalah "^ sapta*-vim&itih
Kyeyas ® tu catur-vimsad ^° asta-vimsatir " Haihayah ^^

Sisrx?. Va, AMt >^aMM° ; cm.Sauiu°\ 6Mt
SihmSihad.

*' So Mt, Va. Bd das'ttivaite.

" So Mt, Bd; /Va "vah. Va, dlKi
"bandhavah ; /Mt vandhandh ; bMt °mcavah
with marg. note "bandhavah. CVS confuses
this with the first line of the following
dynasties, reading —

Sailunaka bhavisyanti Tavat-kalam nrpah

pare
rajanah ksatra-bandhavah etaih sardham
bhavisyati :
and so ^Mt which has the first line only,
reading yavat-k°. Hence perhaps the words
rajanah ksatra-bandhavah should be read
with the following list.

^ See above, note ** : AVa ete.
^ So Va, Bd. Mt yaoat ; 6Mt yana (with
marg. note yavai).

» So Va, Bd,/gfMt: dKt kali; Mt genly
Kali ; eMt kila ; 6Mt eka (with marg. note
Kali).

*■ Ca te in grVa. For this half line Wfa.
have rajanah ksatra-bandhavah (see above,
note *'), and AVS then adds as in the text.

* So Mt. Va, Bd sarva eva.

" So b/gniVa., Bd. Va genly AiksaJcavai
(dVa. °va^); eVa, IksvakavaL Mt genly
catur-vimSai (ceMt "vimsas, 6;Mt °mm£a)
tath^Aiksvdkdh ; bcdfgjMt °£ksvdkah; jMt
°mah-£ksvdkah ; and so wMt ci-p. This
number does not agree with the Aiksvaku
list, see p. 9.

^ So bcdfgjnm, a'-'bd/gniVa., Bd: other
Mt and Va Pcmc°.

* So Mt. Va, Bd panca (perhaps by in-
fluence of Pancalah).

" So Mt genly : cekMt Kaseyds ; ZMt, eVa
KaSayds; bMtKd^asds; djMt Kdleyas. Va
genly, Bd Kdlakas. See Appendix II, § ii.

24

NANDAS

Kalihga^ '^ c^^aiva dva-triihsad " Asmakah panca-vim§atih
Kuravas c<=4pi sat-trim^ad ^^ asta-vimsati ^^ Maithilah
Surasenas ^^ trayo-vimsad ^' Vitihotrag ''° ca viiii^tih ^^
ete sarve bhavisyanti eka-kalam ^^ mahiksitah.

15

Nandas.

Text— AKi 272, 18-22 ; ^Va 99, 326-330 ; Bd iii, 74, 139-143.
Corresp. passages — CVs iv, 24, 4-7 ; GBh xii, 1, 8^-12.

The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole and have a common version
in the main. Here for the first time the Bhagavata gives the tradition in slokas,
which agree in their purport with those three Pxiranas, and are not a mere list of
names. Both versions are placed here, side by side, as they are independent and
valuable. The Visnu in prose agrees closely with the Bhagavata.

All the versions are complete, except that fl^^^Mt omit 11. 6-10; mMt 1. 9 with
a space ; ^Va 11. 7-9 (first half) ; ^Va 11. 2 (second half), 3, 7, 8 ; //jMt, aV<Va, and
^^Bh have lost the whole ; and A^^s the matter of the last three Bh verses : cVa
omits the whole here, but long aftei-wards, out of place, inserts it after the first line
about Visvasphani.

The time assigned to Mahapadma may mean the entire length of his life, as Mt
seems to imply; and if so, the whole dynasty may have lasted about a hundred
vears as stated.

>» In jMt "da; ceMt °sa : /Mt blends this
and the next number into one, thus calur-
virhiat tu, and so iMt mt-trimiat tu.

" So GVa^a?a*vMt, violating the metre.
Others save it thus, 6Mt °iati ; CgrMt, «Va
°sat tu ; a'»»Mt "^ds tu ; jVLi °^a tu ; cdeULi
"Sas tu : lM.i faidti. Va catur-viihsat tu ;
giVfi, Bd °ia8 tu, where the number seems to be
a mere repetition of the preceding number.

*' In jMt Hehayah ; eVa Tehaydh.

" So Mt genly, 'Va: fgKi Kaf ; Mt
Kalindas ; eMt KaliMaJ. Bd fEkalingds.

" So Mt genly. Va reads this half line
dvd-trimiad vai Kalingda tu; Bd dvd-
trimiad Eka°. But cewMt °dva-vimSa-d ;
IMt °catvdrim£at (with a syll. extra); 6Mt
"catvand : eVa reads this line —

ASmakah paica-vim^ac ca sad-vimSac ca
Kalingakah.

'' So Mt ; JMt Asmdkdh. Va, Bd panea-
virhiat tathsAiakdh, prob. Pkt for tath^
Asmakah: «iVa crp: for eVa see note".

" So Mt, Vfi genly, Bd; mMt aad-imiad
( = sat-trim^ad) ; kYa, merely trimiad. CbYa,
6Mt sad-vimSad : eVa pancdiad here, but
afterwards (see p. 23) indefinitely unavimsat
tathd cidbhud. These numbers do not agree
with the Paurava list, see p. 4.

" So /(/Mt, Vfi, Bd. Mt genly "ids tu ;
driKt "sat tu ; 6Mt °ia tu : eVa varsdny
astddad-aiva tu here, but afterwards (see
p. 23) agrees with the text.

" In bcUt, dVa. Suras°; wMt Suras".

" In ceMt, eVa °sa; jtILt °Sd.

^ In ceMt Vlla°; eVa Mltihotras.

^^ In eZVa °tim.

''^ In jMt Kali-kale. See p. 23.

NANDAS

25

Mt, Va, and Bd.

Mahanandi^-sutas c^4pi

^udrayam ^ Kalik'§,insa-jah *
iitpatsyate Mahapadmah

sarva-ksatr-antako ® iirpah
tatah prabhrti rajano

bhavisyah 8udra-yonayah
eka'^-rat sa ^^ Mahapadma

eka-cchattro ^^ bhavisvati
astdsiti " tu varsani ^*

prthivyaih ca bhavisyati "
sarva-ksatram ^° ath*6ddhrtya ^^

bhavin^^drthena coditah ^^
Sukalp-Mi2*-suta ^s hy astau •

26

Bh (with Fs).

Mahanandi^-suto rajan^

^udra'-garbh-6dbhavo ' bali ^
Mahapadma-patih * kascia

Nandah ksatra-vinasa-krt ^^
tato nrpa bhavisyanti

sudra-prayas tv ^^ adharmikah
sa eka-cchattram ^* prthivim

an-ullaoghita-sasanab ^*

sasi^yati Mahapadmo
dvitiya iva Bhargavah''^

tasya c^d^tau " bhavisyanti

1 lnfgnMt°dl; ABh Va.

' This vocat. expletive has no doubt ousted
some genuine word, which may have been
lubdhah, because Vs genly describes him as
atiAvbdha ; /tVs luhdha ; cVs 'bhilubdha ;
djlVB ati-buddha ; AVs crp.

' In Bd, JMt °yah ; 6 Va Sudra va.

* So Mt genly ; dMt °dmSu-jah ; cenilt
"dmiatah ; bkiAi °dmsakah ; /Mt °dm-jayah;
jMt kalika..jah. Va, Bd kala-sarhvrtah ;
« Vfi °8amrtah ; 6Va kaM-\jpam\^amvrtah.

° So oAr«Bh, Vs. Bh genly dudn.

* In j"Vs [iAa . . mo\ garbh-6d^; dVs jar-
mod°.

* In /Eh WdhaU apptly; of. Andhras,
note '. Vs has no corresponding word.

' Vs Maha2)admo Nandah : ZVs °pat'ma
always.

' So Mt. Va °dntare, altered in dVa. to
°dnta]co. Bd, eVa ^drUa-krn.

'" Vs akhila-kaatr-dnta-ka/ti.

" Tw omitted in arfrBh. Vs dudra bhumi-
2>alah.

" In AVa sa^a.

" In ceA;Mt ro^a ; mMtpatfTwa; fMiehya;
ZVa «M for «a.

" In dBh °cchattra- ; jABh °keatram ; /Bh
eka-cchattram aa.

" In ZMt °*sa<ro ; ^Mt °»«a<j-o : ^"Mt ekai
chatro ; AVa +e^a<ro.

" Vs has the same expressions ; kYs caika-
chdira-samullafigh-dnamita-iasano.

6Mt

" So all genly : AjMmM.t "its ; cMt, dV&
°ttm; /Va astcisiti. CeklVa, asta-vimiaii
(omitting tv), which .4Va adopts.

'' In cd/^'mMt sa v° ; eMt samv° ;
sahasi'dni.

** So Mt genly ; berjnMt tu bh° ; dMt set
bh° : fgMt j)rthivi iobhayisyati. Va, Bd
prthivim palayfsyati.

™ In Ca'a^gklYa. ksatra ; a^Va ksetra.

^ In (7ff7a*Mt athMsadya, Mt tath^f:
ceMt ath^6t2>dtya, a'a*6Mt iath=dt°. Bd
samuddhrtya. Ca^a^bgkTVa. hrtoddkrtya or
hrtodvriya or corruptions of these; other
Va haroddhrtya ; eVa athcvrtya ; dVa. tato
hatva. The correct reading may be ath^
Stsadya, or °6tj;dtya or °Cddhrtya.

** Vs Paraiu-Rama iv^dparah.

^ So Mt genly (cknM.i °noditah): bMt
bhavil-drth° ; /Mt bhavitorih°. Yi genly,
Bd bhdvino 'rthasya vai bcdat ; ZVa '^thasya
mahabalat (with a syll. extra) ; AVa °<Aa!-
mahaialdt; a*Va °t/(a» jnaMJaZan: «Va
VUvandthasya vai baldt. Va, Bd have the
same expression in ^Va 88, 80, 95; 101,
60 ; Bd iii, 63, 79, 94 ; iv, 3, 59.

" So Mt mostly : fgMt Sukulp° or Sukuly°;
kKtStdiiC; blnUt 8umaly° ; ceMtKuSaP-
e Va Sahaly-ddyah ; jMt fSatvlya vai : a*Va
samhasvat sa, /Va °sro<s<a*, mVa °az;a< (one
syll. short) ; cZVa samhdsvda tat : 3 MSS of
CYd. sahasvat tat, 3 MSS of CVa and a^a*Yi
"aras tat (which ilVa adopts): grVa hamsd-

£

^m

■M

26

MAURYAS

Mt, Va, and Bd.

sama dvadasa te nrpah "^ .
Mahapadmasya paryaye ^°

bhavisyanti nrpah kramat ^^
uddhaiisvati tan sarvan

Kautilyo vai dvir astabhih ^*
bhuktva ^^ mahlih ^^ var^a-satam

tato ^^ Mauryan gamisyati *-.

Bh (with Vs).

Sumalya-pramukhah ^* sutah
ya imam bhoksyanti mahim ^^

rajauah sma ^* satam ^* samah
nava Nandan dvljah kascit

prapannan uddharisyati ="
tesam abhave 2' jagatim *"

Maurya bhoksyanti''^ vai Kalau. 10

Alauryas.

Text— AKt 272, 23-26 ; ^Va 99, 331-336 ; Bd iii, 74, 144-149.

Corres']^. ^passages — CVs iv, 24, 7-8 ; GBh. xii, 1, 13-16*,

This dynasty is given by all five Puranas, but the account of it has suffered
more than that of any other dynasty ^. Three versions exist here, the earliest in the

svaa tat. Bd tat-jiaicdlMit.

°° In hfgiS.i stdd ; eVa satd.

'' I/y omitted in jMt; 6Mt fsvamtyai,
corrected in margin to hy astau ; gVa, hy ete.

'' In cfBh talai c°; cBh yasya c° ; qBh
tasya tvdatau, gBh tasyavd°. Vs tanysdpy
astau sutdh.

'* In jMt vai nrpdh ; kMt samsmrtdh.

^^ In hklYs Sumdly-ddydh ; abYs Sumdl-
d° ; Vs genly Svmdty-d° ; ^Vs Sumaty-d°.

'" In ghit, finVa. '^ydyo : dVa paydye
altered to ddyddd ; eVa hhdrydyd/m.

'^ In <fBh prthimm ; /Bh ye bhoksyanti
mahtm etdm : y.r. in £rBh mahim bhoksyanti
ya imdm.

"^ In AMt nrp-oltamAh.

" Ca in ar«Bh.

^* In ABh taSam. Vs agrees —
Mahapadinah tat-putral ea ekam varsa-
latam avani-patayo bliavisyanti.

" So Va genly : /Va dvir astatih ; cVa dvi-
sastibhik ; a^Va mahdialah. Bd agrees, but
ends dvija-rsabhah, which may be the true
reading (see Bh reading). Mt reads differ-
ently—

uddharisyati Kautilyah samair dvadaSa-
bhih sutan :
where 6Mt ends sutah ; cnMt sa tan ; /Mt
sa td ; ^Mt datam ; jMt samdt ; ^Mt kra-
mdL For dvddasabhih read perhaps dvija-
rsabhah. After this line b/glnTAi insert the
first line of the next dynasty.

41

" In ZBh papanndn uharisyati. Vs says —

nav=aiva* tan Nandan* Kautilyo' brah-

manah samuddharisyati :

where * AVs nava vai, j Vs navai, kYs navt

aitd, aYs talh^aiva ; * hYs tan pyasokah,

kYs Nandavala ; ' jkYs Kotilyo.

" In JmYa, bhuktd.

^ In nMt, kYs, mahd-. Bhultd maht
would be better.

" In/Bh abhdvdj.
In dBh jrrthimm.
In eVa Nandair.

*' So CGVa*}iLi, eVa, mah't being under-
stood : /Mt °Mauryam° ; cMt °gaur yam" ;
eMt °gaur yam° ; hg'hS.i °moksam° ; IMt
°ekah°; o'a'kMt °mokso bhavisyati; j^lt boldly
paraphrases it, prapsyanti paramam gatim.
Va differently ; mostly Nand-enrluh sa hha-
visyaii (dVa, sambhav°): one MS of CVa
2^andendah°, and so dNa. but altered to
nandanah ; a'glYa, Nandendhah° ; ay Va
Nandr-endrah°, so mVa crp ; JVa Nandethd° ;
kYa, crp. The true reading is prob. Nand-
endrah, of which all the others are easy
misreading?. Bd narendrah°.

" Similarly Vs — tesam abhave MauryaS*
ca prthivTm bhoksyanti : where * kYs 5o[da]-
rydh.

^ Because its great fame in Buddhism dis-
graced it in brahmanical eyes 1

MAURYAS .

27

Matsya, the second in eVayu, and the third in the Vayu generally and the
Brahmanda. They agree in general purport but have many differences. The second
forms a stage of recension intermediate between the firat and the third, and is the
only copy that has preserved the names of all the kings. The Matsya version in all
copies is incomplete and has one of its verses (v. 23) misplaced ; thus, only 5 MSS
mention Candragupta, the second king is always omitted, and the account generally
begins with that verse 23, putting the last two kings firet, and then mentions only'
four kings, Asoka and his three successors. All three versions are important, but
cannot be reconciled merely by criticism ; and, as they cannot all be exhibited side
by side, the Matsya version is given first, and the two other versions are piinted
side by side ; but in the Matsya version verse 23 has been removed to its proper
place after verses 24 and 25.

The Visnu and Bhagavata mention the kings in the same order as the Vayu
and Brahmanda with some differences in names, but the latter omits Dasaratha, and
S^Bh want the whole.

In the Matsya version, ^Mt omits lines 4, 5, 8, 9 ; ^Mt 1. 8, and inserts 1. 9
afber 1. 12 of the following Sunga dynasty ; hpM.t want the whole. In the Vayu
version, a*Va omits 11. 1-3 ; jiVa 11. 12, 13 ; ^Va has only 11, 1-5 ; ^Va wants the
whole. In cVa the account is omitted at first, and inserted long afterwards, out of
place, after the fii-st line about Visvasphani.

The versions vary in the number of the kings. Mt says 10, but names only 7 ;
eVa says 9 but gives 12 ; Va and Bd say 9 and mention 9. Vs says 10 and names
10. Bh says 10 but gives only 9. The best attested number is 10, and the
omissions can be particularized : but eVa combines the Mt and Va versions and has
probably duplicated two kings in the middle.

All agree that the dynasty lasted 137 years. The regnal periods added together
(excluding the Mt list which is incomplete) are, 160 years in cVa, and (Salisuka
being omitted) 133 in Va and Bd ; or, if we add Salisuka's reign to the latter, the
total is 146 years ; and the total in cVa would be reduced to about 145 years if we
correct its duplication in the middle. This figure, 145 or 146, is compatible with
the stated duration, 137 years, if (as is probable) the total of the several reigns is
nominally raised above the true total by reckoning fractions of years as whole years.

Matsya.

Kautilyas Candraguptaiii tii tato rajye 'bhiseksjati ^
^at^triiiisat tu sama raja ^ bhavit<= Asoka ^ eva ca
saptanaiii * dasa varsani tasya napta bhavisvati (24)

* This line is found only in bfglniAt where
it is misplaced (see p. 26, note"'); 6Mt
Kotisas Candraguptas'^ ; «Mt Kaulilyai
Candraguptasya tato rcbgte" ; and IMt ends
rastre nivepsija.

' But croMt °sa7nd raja tu {n, sadimiat =
sat-trimiai) ; 6Mt sat-trimiati samdn raja.

^ So dfgkniMt ; jMt °Asaka : Mt genly

"Aiaka; c«Mt "Akoia; ZMt "Ayoda v^eva
ca. Instead of the double expletive the
true reading might be °Asokavardhanah as
in Vs, Bh.

■• So Mt genly ; (fMt \saj)tano (or °na'm) ;
ZMt ^salamaih. Can the true reading be
Suyasa, who is named by Vs and Bh t Cf.
dasonah sapta in eVa version, 1. 7.

'^•^1 yit'r'

wmn^Km-

28

MAURYAS

raja Dasaratho " 'stau * tu tasya putro bhavisyati ^

bhavita nava varsani tasya putrai ca ® Sampiatih ' (25) s

bhavita Satadbanva" ca^^ tasya putras^^ tu sat samah ^^

Brhadratbas tu ^* varsani tasya putra§ ca ^^ saptatih " (23)

ity ete da^a ^^ Mauryas tu ye bhok^yanti " vasundharam

sapta-triiiisac-chataiTi ^^ purnam tebhyah Sungaa ^^ gamisyati ^^ (26)

eVayu.
Candraguptam nrpam rajye

Kotilyah sthapayisyati
catur-vimsat sama raja

Candragupto bhavisyati
bhavita Nandasaras ^^ tu

panca-vimsat sama urpah
sat-triihsat tu sama raja

bbavit^A^oka eva ca
tasya putrah Kulalas ^^ tu

varsany astau bhavisyati

22

Va genly and Bd.

Candraguptam nrpam rajye

Kautilyah sthapayisyati '
catur-vimsat sama raja

Candragupto bhavisyati
bhavita Bhadrasaras ^* tu

panca-vimsat sama nrpah
sat-trimsat ^^ tu ^^ sama raja ^'^

Aaoko bhavita nrsu ^*
tasya putrah Kunalas ^^ tu

varsany astau bhavisyati

* In cMt °rath-dstau : see note ".

• Jyau in 6Mt ; rfMt au.

' In o'A;Mt hhavisyarUi ca tat-sutdh.

» Tu in bfgnUt.

' Mt genly isaptatih ; dwMt °<i. Emended
to Sampratih as in eVa ; see note ".

^0 In «Mt 'Sadadh°; mMt Sudh°.

" Tm in 6cde/grj/tMt.

" PiUrds in a'a'WMt.

" In ^Mt tat-samah ; ZMt sasthamah ;
mMt padmapah.

" In dMt °rathasya.

" In cfe/wMt <m; bfM.t putrasya.

*' So Mt genly, probably a misreading of
sapta vai in Pkt form; see Va, Bd, and
Introdn. § 41 : eMt vimsatih,

" So all MSS, though they name only 6,
or 7 at most.

" In 6Mt hhoksyanti ca as in Va, Bd.

" In cewMt aapta-vimSa-satam.

''■'' In dMt Sungan; c«Mt Sungarh; kM.t
svargam ; 6Mt avargl ; ?Mt «a7^-a.

'^ Vasundhara being understood : see p. 26,
note *' ; Sungaa, note °^.

''^ Vs says — Kaviilya eva Candraguptam
rajye 'bhiseksyati ; where ^Vs has Kaundilya.

Bh says —

sa eva Candraguptam vai dvijo rajye
'bhiseksyati.

^ So eVa, instead of Vindusaras.

"^^ So Va genly, Bd. Vs rightly Vindusara.
Bh Vari8°; gBh Var'is°; «mBh Varikara.
Both add, ' son of Caudragupta ' ; Va tasy^
djri putro, Bh tat-8uto.

"• Sad-vimsat in C7aWa only, which .4Va
adopts.

* In ^Va ca ; fmVa, sa.

" In //»Va mahd-rajd.

" So Va. Vs, Bh call him Asokavardhana;
jVa A8oka°; /Bh Aloka° ; kV^ Ayoioka° :
see Appendix II, § 1. Bd Ahkdndm ca
trpti-da^, perhaps a play on the name.

" An easy misreading of Kitndlas.

^ So C\bl here and in next line. But
a^-^bd/gUvi^A, Bd Kusaias, jY& Katdlas,
which all have Kusdda- in next line, except
6Va Nvdala^ and lost in yVa. Vs, Bh call
Anoka's successor Suyasas; chYs Svay°;
gYs Stuy"; 6Vs Sudhasah. Kunala is so
named and said to have been Aloka's son in
Buddhist books, e. g. Divyavadana, pp. 403,
406 ff, 430.

MAURYAS

29

eVayu.

Kulala-tanayas c^istau

bhoktaro Bandhupalitah ^^
Da^onah sapta ^^ varsani

tesaiii napta bhavi^yati
raja Dasarathas tv ^^ astau

taaya putro bhavisyati
bhavita nava varsani

tasya putras tu Sampratih *®
Salisukah ^'' sama raja

trayodasa bhavisyati
sapta varsani ** Devadharma

bhavisyati naradhipah
raja Satamdhanus c^dstau

tasya putro bhavisyati
Vrhadrathas tu varsani

saptAsitim ^^ bhavisyati

^' lu dVa adau, altered to ddau; 6Va
adau : wVa "sunur [atrunur\ astau.

*^ Sic, showing that the preceding plurals

are probably wrong, through misreading

astau as applying to tanaya instead of as

years. The line should probably be —

KuIala-tanayaS c^&stau bhokta vai Ban-

dhupalitah.

*' Compare 1. 3 of Mt version. There
seems to be some metathesis.

^ Ca?a*ldWa. read daiamanlndrapalitah]
a^a'/OTVa daAa° ; bdY& daicmianind^ (altered
in d to dasananind°) ; ^'Va dasa/manandra-
palita. Bd bhavita. c^^ndrapalitah, which
suggests that Ya reading should be dasa
bhdV'Indra2>dlitah, and I have emended it
so : but it might also be das-dbdan Indra°
as suggested in CVa.

'^ Actually carsasama-sv, no doubt ior Dasa-
rathas tv (see 1. 4 of Mt), and I have
emended it so, since Vs agrees in this name
and places him after Suyalas (see note '*) :
cdYs Ddsaratha ; 6Vs Dasaratna. Bh omits
him. Three of his records are extant, see
Liiders' List of Brahml Inscriptions, nos.
954-6, in Epig. Ind. x, Appendix.

" Cf. note'. Samprati is the Sanskrit

Va genly and Bd.

Kunala-sunur astau ^^ ca
bhokta vai Bandhupalitah

Bandhupalita-dayado
dasa bhaviflndrapalitah^*

lO

bhavita sapta varsani

Devavarma ^' naradhipah

raja Satadhanus *° c^slstau *^
tasya putro bhavisyati

BrhadrathafS *^ ca varsani
sapta ** vai bhavita nrpah

form of Pali Sampadi. Sampadi was Kuna-
la's son (Divyaradana, p. 430), and was
established in the kingdom {id. p. 433,
where his descendants are named). See
SBE, xxii, 290 note, for Samprati. Vs, Bh
place a king Sahgata here, which is no
doubt another reading of the same name;
<?Bh Samyvta, an easy misreading of Sam-
prata. Bh adds ' son of SuyaSas ', Suyasah-
sutah.

" First Saliyukah, then corrected to
°sukah. Vs, Bh corroborate. Bh, cdkYs
Salisuka ; Vs genly, sBh °suka ; j Vs °smuka ;
6Vs °sul(a : lYs Scdaiuka. Bh genly Sali-
sukaa tatas ia^-^ya ; j'Bh °ka^ tu Suyaiah,
where Suyasah is meant for a genitive.

'^ Actually varnani ; see Appendix I, § 1 .

" In 6Va Da^av°. Vs, Bh Somaiarman.

" So Bd. ^ Vs, Bh Satadhanvan ; kBh
Sata"; hBhSata°; deVs Sas'a° : bYs Sata-
dharman ; yBh fsatayitvd. Va SatadharaS.

*^ So Va. Bd merely ctdpi.

« SoBd. Vs,Bh agree ; cBhC7Aad°. Va
V'fhadaAvas, but has correct name Brhad-
ratha in p. 31,1. 1 : mVa omits ca,

" Sic.

" In dVa sama ; 6V5 samu.

Hi

iniiiiiiiiiiiipi

Mi

30 SUNGAS

eVdyii.

ity ete nava Mauryas *^ tu

ye bhoksyanti vasundharam
sapta-trimsac-chatam purnaih

tebhyah oufigo ^° bhavisyati.

Vd genly and Bd.

ity ete nava *® Maurya vai *''
bhoksyanti ca ^* vasundharam

sapta-trimsac-chatam purnaiix *'
tebhyah ^ungo*^ gamisyati s'^.

i5

Suhgas.

Text—AM.t 272, 27-32* ; ^Va 99, 337-343*; Bd iii, 74, 150-156*
Corresp. passages — CVs iv, 24, 9-11 ; GBh xii, 1, 16^-19*.

The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole ; except that most copies
of the Matsya omit 1. 8, and all omit 1. 3. The Visnu gives a list of the kings, and
the Bhagavata all except the first.

As regards MSS, ceMt invert lines 4, 5 ; ^Mt omits 11. 1-6, 13 and inserts
11. 1 , 2, 5, 6 at the end ; wMt omits II. 4, 5 : ^Va has only 1. 2 ; eVa omits this
dynasty here and inserts it long afterwards, out of place, after the first line about
Visvasphani : ipMt, AVa, and biBh want the whole.

The duration of the dynasty is stated by Va and Bd, and by Vs generally, to
be 112 years; by 7 MSS of Bh and one of Vs, 110 ; and by Bh generally 'over
100 years '. Mt reads ' hundreds two ' wrongly for ' ten, two ', and with this
■correction says 112 years. The duration therefore was 112 years. The aggregate
of the reigns is 118 years. These virtually agree, if the total of the reigns was
nominally raised above the true total by reckoning firactions of years as whole years.

Of the time of the Sungas there are two records, nos. 687, 688 in Liiders'
List of Brahml Inscriptions in Epig. Ind. x. Appendix. Another record assigned to
their time,, no. 905 in that list, mentions a king Bhagavata, but he does not appear
to be the Sunga king Bhagavata, as the lineage is quite different.

*' Actually nara Mlauryyas (an easy mis-
reading of nava) : but it has mentioned 1 2
kings.

*^ So Va, Bd : nava may have been sub-
stituted since they name only 9 kings. Vs
names and says 10 —

evam Maurya * daSa * bhupatayo bhavi-
syanti abda*-&itam sapta-trimsad'-uttaram :
where *A:Vs Soryyd, IX s Mauryd\dayo\ see
Appendix II, § 1 : *jVs adda, AVs asta,
kYs a}-u: *AVs vimsad. Bh says 10, though
it names only 9 —

Maurya hy ete * da^a njpah sapta-tritnlac

chat-ottaram
sama bhoksyanti prthivim Kalau, Kuru-
kul-odvaha :
where *jrBh tv ete, aBh le te : c^Bh reads
the first line thus —

Maur[v]ya ete 5ata-urpah sapta-triml-
ottaram ^atam.

*^ So Bd ; a*Va Murjd vai ; a^a^bklVa,
Murtyd° ; dVa nava \Su\Murttya° (altered
io Namda-samhhuta wrongly) :_/»iVa Maurya
ye, Ca^gYa. bhiipa ye ; jYa, yoyd (or yofci) yo.

*' In a'a'a''6dVa ye. hlwksyanti : AZVa yo°.

" Similarly Vs, Bh; see note": dVa
°chatam (altered to chatdt) 2>Ufndt.

°° Actually Sunko.

" So o'W/ZmVa, Bd ; ;i;Va Sugo; CVa tu
gaur: but a^~*j\a. Sungdn, which ^IVa
adopts and seems preferable.

^ CY& bhavisyati. Vs says —
tesam ante* prthivim* Sunga bhoksyanti :
where * ZVs anvetdm ; + abhVs add dam :
jVs crp. Bh omits this statement.

SUNGAS

:n

Pusyamitras ^ tu senanir ^ uddhrtya '^ sa * Brhadratham '

karayisyati ® vai rajyarh
sat-tririisati ^ sama nrpah

kaiuyisyati vai rajyam

samah sastirii * sad^aiva ^ tu

Agnimitrah sutas Ci^istau bhavisyati sama nrpah

10

bhavit«^pi Vasiijyesthah ^^
sapta " varsaai vai nrpah "

Vasumitrah ^^ suto " bhavyo dasa varsani parthivah
tato 'ndhrakah ^^ same dve tu ^' tasya putro bhavisyati

bhavita c^ipi Sujyesthah ^^
sapta varsani vai tatah

17

' So Mt genly, IV?. Va genly, kUt, Bd,
Vs Pu8pa°; ceMt, dflclmVa, Putra° here,
but Pusj)a° or PvsyaP in 1. 3 (see note ") ;
A;Vs Prakhy(f by an easy misreading : «Mt
Puspamilrasya (omitting <m) : 6Va Putrah.
Bh omits him. V§ says —

tatah Puspamitrah sena-patih svaminam
hatva rajyam karisyati.

* In cMt aa «e°: 6Va su-8e°; gM.t sena-
sanlr ; eMt omits tu.

' In fcjJMt, eVa, vddhatya ; ceknMi samu-
ddhrtya (omitting so).

* So Mt, eVa : jM.t ca, Va genly vai :
bdfmVai, Bd tu.

» So Va, Bd, jMt. Mt genly "than ; eVa
"^AaA : eekM.t sadd grhat.
° So Mt : jMt karisyati sa.
' So Mt genly; wMt sadimsati (= sat-
trimsati). ACjkULi sat-trimsat tu.
' So Va, Bd.

' So Va. Bd sa c^aiva. These readings
are no doubt corruptions of sat-tririisad eva
in Pkt form.
" This line is only in Va, Bd. Bd has—
Agnimitro nrpai c=astau bhavisyati sama
nrpah ;
where the first nrpas should no doubt be
sutas. Va reads —
Puspamitra-sutal c^astau bhavisyanti sama
nrpah;
where singulars have obviously been wrongly
converted into plurals through misappljdng
astau to suta instead of to sajna. It should
be—

Puspamitra-sutai c^astau bhavisyati sama
nrpah ;
as «Va shows by its reading —

tat-suto 'gnimitr=&stau * bhavisyati sama
nrpah ;
where read * °mitro 'stau and * nrjpah. Vs

adds

asyc

and Bh name Agnimitra. Vs

dtmajo, ' son of Pusyamitra '.
" So Mt genly : gjMt bhavita vai Vasusre-

sthah; /Mt °ta c^aiva Sui° ; ceMt °ta c

(cMt v')'^Asurajyestah ', 6Mt °ta c-dpi Svjye-

sihah (and lM.i crp), as in Va, Bd.

'"" So aW/fowVa, Bd. Vs genly and Bh

agree. In cVa Sajy° ; Cd'aHYa, taj-jy° ;

bVs Sujesta; jV& Sudyetah; bdYa, Svmstah

(altered in d to Susthastah) ; kVs Jyestha ;

A/Vs crp. Sviah added in aBh.
" In 6Mt sama.
" In fgjMt tatah.

'' So all ; except ceMt, a^-*Va °mitra- ;
iMt Vasu2yuJ-ras ; jMt Ydyumitrais; dMt

Sumitras tu.
" So Va genly, ceMt. Bd, eVa iato. Mt

genly tathd.
*' So Va, Bd : JeMt vai nrpah. Mt genly

vai tatah. After this kiug AVs inserts
a king Vojramitra besides the Vajramitra
in 1. 9.

*' There is great variation in this name.
Va genly 'ndhrakah; AMt, a'Va 'ndhakah
(*Va tesamdhakah) : 4 MSS of CVa Dhni-
kah ; /mVa Dhrdkah ; 2 MSS of CVa Vrkah :
Mt genly 'ntakah ; eMt Taka ; ./Mt Nukah ;
Mt 'gtakah. All these should prob. be read
with avagraha. Vs genly Ardraka; bhVs
Odruka. Bd Bhadi ah ; eVa Madrah. Bh
genly Bhadraka ; gBh Bhad°. Andhraka
seems most probable.

'' So Mt genly, bdefkmVa., Bd. Va genly
sama° ; dilt soma" ; ceMt sama dvau tu :
but a'nMt samdh sapta ; kMt 8am.ohamtus.
^^ So Mt ; .;Mt 2>utrau bhavisyatah. This
half line is in a^a*kTVa, bhavisyati suto 'sya
vai ; 6Va °sutaisya° ; de^Va °sutasya°
(altered in d to "sutaik sa°) ; Ca^aTa °suta£
ca°. Bd °nrpas ca vai.

im

imi

Ml

■■iliillliP

\

32

SUNGAS

bhavisyati ^^ samas 22 tasmat -^

triny evarii ^^ sa Pulindakah ^*
bhavisyati ca Yomeghas ^^

trlni varsani vai tatah
bhavita Vajraniitras tu ^*

sama raja punar nava ^^
dva-triihilat tu ^' Samabhagah *"

Samabhagat tato *^ nrpah *=*
bhavisvati sutas tasya Devabli

bhavisyati ^* samas ^' tasmat

tisra eva ^^ Pulindakah '"
raja Ghosah suta^ ^^ c^hyii

varsani bhavita travah ^
sapta ^^ vai Vajramitras ^^ tu

sama raja tatah punah ^*
dva-trimsad bhavita c«4pi *^

sama Bhagavato ** nrpah
itimih ^' sama da^ **

26

to

" So Mt : cMt °gya-nti.

^ Samoa in CMt.

^ In 6Mt tasyas.

'* So W«f»Va, Bd. Va genly °gyanti.

" In iVa 8u<a« : «crf^A;Hn^rBh say sutah.

^^ In «Va tafya.

" So Mt genly: i«Mt °eva; kMt trlni
vai; dfgjmi^t tisro vai. See Appendix I,
§iii.

** So Mt mostly: 6Mt sa Pulandakah:
wiMt ° Nunandanah, jM.i Madhunan° ; fgMt
Marurian° ; dMt Medhnnandakah: kMt
merely nrpah: ceMt read this half line
tnni varsani vai tatah, giving no name.

*' In «Va tripusrava or triyu°.

" So wiVa. Bd and other Va read the
plural '^kah wrongly : eVa Muliridakah.
Vs genly Pulindaka ; lYs Pul° ; ^Vs Pr'a-
lingaka. Bh Pvlinda.

" This line is only in dfgJ7nM.t. So dfgMt,
but fg omit ca: wiMt °va Yomekha; jMt
°ea Momeghas. Yome may be a misreading
of Ghoaa, see note'-'.

'^ Va genly Ghosa (wiVa Dhosa) sutas, for
Ghosah suta4, as Bh has. Bd and <fVa
Ghosas tatah. Vs genly Ghosavasu; 6Vs
Ghosaka; kVs Yosavasu; AVs by inversion
Soghavamu ; cBh Gho2)a : eVa has a different
line — '

trini varsani bhavita raja Ghosavasur
nrpah.

'' So Va and Bd. See Appendix I, § iii.

'■• So Mt genly, «Va; eMt Vajamitras ;
kMt Yajnam° : fgMt bhavisydte Vajrami-
trah ; jMt Vajramitras ca bhavita.

"SoBd. Yfi tato.

^' So Bd. Bh and Vs genly agree :

Vajamitra ; cBh Vajia'^; eklSh Vraja° ;

Vanna" ; /g^Vs Vaksa° ; cVs Vadra° ;

ABh
«Bh
;)Eh

Vajramindra. Ns. g&iAy Vikramitras ; cfVa
Vikf.

" So cMt ; dfgjknMt navah ; ewiMt nava, :
other Mt hhavah.

" So Va, Bd ; eVa catur-dasa.

" So Mt genly; cenMt ca for tu; dMt
omits tu ; bfgMt dva-trimsali ; jMt sa dva-
trirhiat.

*" Samabl^ in cMt ; eMt Samambh°.

" So VS. Bd v=d})i.

•'= So Mt genly; bcMt Samab/t°', kUt
sama bhokta° ; jMt Samabhag-dnugo.

" Vrsah in 6Mt, adding an extra king.

" So Va, Bd. Bh and Vs genly agree;
cemBh Bhagavato.

" So Mt, «Va, Bd. Va Ksemabhumih here
but Z?«m" in the next list (1. 2). Vs
Devabhuti. Bh Devabhutir iti srutah ; g^Bh
°bhur iti vii°, but %huti afterwards.

*• In eMt vaSah.

" So rf^nmMt, dVa, Bd, and 2 MSS of
CVa : a'a'AZVa and 4 MSS of CVa J^rnga ;
6Va Scunga. Va genly tunga : eVa Sanka ;
cMt Suddha; eMt Sruddha. Mt genly
ksudra : jMt trayodas^Anga ; kMt has this
half line, ity ete daSa Mavrcds tu [me]. Vs
says —

ity tte da§a* 6unga dvadai*-6ttaram vaisa-
Satam prthivTm bhoksyanti ; tatah Kanvan'
esa' bhur yasyati :

where * ZVs dvadasa ; * aVs das- ; » iVs
Kanvan ; * kYa eyan. Bh has —

Sunga * daS^aite bhoksyanti bhumim '

varsa-Sat-adhikam
tatah Kanvan iyam bhumir yasyaty alpa-
gunan, nfpa :
where *rfeBh Svnga,h'NaSumhha; ^ceh^klmSAi
dasa (marg. correction bhumim in jBh).

■iiipip

KANVAYANAS (^UNGABHRTYAS)

da^^aite Sunga*''-rajano bhoksyant4maiii ** vasundharam
satam purnaih ** dasa dve ca ^" tatah *^ Kanvan '^ gamisyati *^,

33

Kanvdyanas {^uhgabhrtyaa).

Text— Am 272. 32l>-37 ; ^Va 99, 343b-347 ; Bd iii, 74, ISQl'-ieOa
Corres]^. passages — CVs iv, 24, 12 ; GBh. xii, 1, 19^-21.

The Matsya, Vayu, and Brahmanda give the whole ; but they all differ in the
last part, where the Matsya version is placed on the left, the Vayu on the right, and
the Brahmanda in the notes along with the concluding parts of the Visnu and
Bhagavata. The names Kanva, Kanva, and Kanvayana are often sadly corrupted,
and many of the variations are mentioned in the notes to show how simple and
well-known names can be corrupted.

As regards MSS, bdfffJknM.t omit line 6 ; ^Va has only the last line ; eVa
omits the whole here and inserts it long afterwards, out of place, after the first line
about Visvasphani : ApMt, AVa, /<Vs, and 4^Bh want the whole.

The duration of the dynasty is stated to be 45 years and agrees with the
aggregate of the reigns.

Amatyo Vasudevas^ tu balyad vyasaninam nrpam ^

** In dMt "ayante tarn ; 6Mt °8yanty eva ;
jMt hhqjyante te.

*' In 6Mt £ara-2)urna-.

" So Va, Bd : /wiVa dard dve ea j 6Va
■idaiarddava. Mt sate dve ca : jM.i reads
this Hue —

asta-triihl-adhika samyag varsanam iata-
pancakam.

« So Mt. Va, Bd tehhyah.

" "BAKarivam ; eVa Kantho ; wVa Kaihga ;
bfY& Kamva ; dVa Kamvo. Va genly kitii
vd : a'a*Va Saikam. Mt genly Sungdn ;
«Mt Sungam ; c«Mt tvfigo ; dMt Sungdd
gdna : a^blMt avargam, °gi, °ga ; fgMt bold-
ly read this half line, tatas te svarga-
ga/minah. Kanvan seems the correct word,
if we read gamisyati.

" Mahl being understood, see p. 28, note ".
But &{Mt, eVa bhavisyati ; cenMt hanisyaii,
which would be good, if we read tatah
Sungdn hanisyati,

* So Mt genly, eVa, Bd: dmUt Vds° ;
6Mt Vasudevasya (omitting tu). Va genly

apdrthivasudevaa; CVa °devam; dVa, °vah
Sudevas. Vs says —

Devabhutim tu Sunga-rajanam vyasaninam*
tasy«aiv=amatyah Kanvo* Vasudeva-nama
nipStya * svayam avanim bhokta :
where * kYs vyava^nam ; * ^Vs Kanvo, kVa
Kdsvd] * ZVs Ydsudeva-ndm,-djpatya. Bh
has —

Songam hatva Devabhutim * Kanvo
'matyas* tu* kaminam

svayam karisyate rajyam* Vasudevo
maha-matih :
where * ABh %hrtim, ZBh "hulim; ♦dBh
Kanv-dmatyas ; *A;Bh Su; *dBh ca bhok-
syate rdjyarii, qBh karisye rajyam ca. See
p. 32, note ".

* So Va genly, Ed : .A'^a balya-vy° ; eVa
balad vyesaninam nrpah; l\'a. balyamd
vasali nrpam. But a^a^a*cefgMnM.t pra-
sahya (cen, °hyd) vyasani {n, °nir ; I, °7id)
nrpam (I, °pah ; a^a^a''cek,°pa); where the
true reading should be praaaliya vyasanim
nrpam, see Appendix I, § ii. CGVb^t
coirupt it to praaahya hy avanim nrpah;

wmmm

34

KANVAYANAS (SUNGABHRTYAS)

Devabhumina ath^6tsadya ^
Saungas ' tu '' bhavita nrpah
bhavisyati sama ' raja nava
Bhuminiitrah '^ sutas tasya
•Narayanah ^^ sutas tasya '''
bhavita dvadas^aiva tu

Susarma^^ tat-sutas^° Ci^^pi
ity ^^ ete Sunga-bhrtyas ^* tu
smrtah ^® Kanvayana ^^ nrpah

Devabhumim * tath^^dtpatya *
Sungesu * bhavita nrpah
^° Kanvayano " dvijah ^^
'* caturda^a ^^ bhavisyati

bhavita dvadasa samas"
tasman Narayano nrpah
bhavisyati da^^aiva tu ^^

catvaras ^* Tunga-krtyas ^' te
nrpah Kanvayana ^^ dvijah

and o'JjmMt amend it to prasahya vyasan-
dturam. The expression vyasanl nrpah
occurs in ^Va 88, 122.

' So Mt genly : ceMt Pkt ath=6chadya ;
_/yMt taUdtsadya.

* So Bd. Va °bhumis wrongly : 6Va Deva-
bhumt[saTnddesadeseie]s. See p. 32, note *'.

* So a'aWa; flmVa. taUotjpatya; ^Va
ftalhdnpdtya ; (iVa tathonyaJya, 6Va °nya-
dha ; VS genly <oto 'nyas ca. But eVa a</t=
dddhrtya or dhatya. Bd <a<o Jtatva.

° So il CdmMt : jMt Songus ; kMt Sungah ;
c/grMt Sungah ; elMt Sugah ; eVa Subhah ;
6Mt Saurah : nMt Sungam.

'' In 6c«^Mt, eVa sa ; ^j/Mt sawi-.

« So a^jnVa, Bd. Va genly Srn° ; fVsi
Mun°.

* Altered in dVa to ham'syati sa vai. This
line occurs previously in Mt, see p. 21,
note " : jMt there da^a sat ca sama, here
dvijo daia sama; kM.i there has this half
line, catvarimiat sama rajyam.

'" So Mt, Va : 6Mt amva here, but nava
earlier. Bd 2)anca.

" So Mt genly here and in the earlier
passage. Bd, nMt Karf. Corruptions are
many, as eMt Kamvayata ; AMt Kampayana,
Kantha°; lM.tKantha,yana, Kanma° ; fgj^ii
Xasi/idyana, Kasta° ; dMt Kasvayate ; 6Mt
Kacayate. Va genly, cAMt Kanthayana;
dVa,Kanta°; bY&Kamtapanu; eYhKanthd-
mana ; kVa. Kancayana ; fmNa. and 2 MSS
of CVa Kangayana; &c. Vs, Bh Kanva,
see note ^.

'* So a^a^cejklM.t; bdfgyit dvijah: other
Mt nrpah redundantly, and so all Mt in
earlier passage. Va, Bd tu sah. Vs, Bh
avayam.

" So Mt genly, Bd, Vs. This line occurs
previously in Mt, see p. 21, note"; where
cMt Bhumiputrah, eMt °putram. Va, mMt
Bhutimitrah. Bh, abYs Bhumitra; cBh
Bhurm° : /Vs Bhumiputra.

^* In nMt sutasya ; mMt tatasya. Vs
adds iat-putro ; Bh tasya jyutras.

'" So Mt. Va, Bd catur-vimsad.

*° CMt Nardthanah; wMt Ndrayana-.
Vs, Bh agree ; yBh Pdrdy°.

*' So Bh tasya sutah.

'» So bdfmVS., Bd. ' Vfi genly Pkt sama.

" So Mt genly, Va, Bd. Vs agrees : c/Vs
Su^arman; dVa Susammaiih; eVa Sudharma.
Bh omits him, hut ^Bh has preserved him
thus (also mentioned as v.r. in CBh) —

Parayanasya bhaviia Susanna nama
vi^rutah.

^^ In ZVs tasyidtmajah ; AVs Ndrdyanasy»
dnujah.

" So Mt. Va samd daia. Bd catuh'
samdh.

" In JMt ya.

" So Mt genly: AMt Srn° ; cfgUt Sun";
ZMt Suga° ; j'Mt Cdnga" or ctAngc^ (see
p. 32, note *') ; &Mt Munganrtyds ; eMt
Bhumgavatyds (omitting tu).

** So eVa. Va genly caturas : see Appendix

I, § iv.
^'' So Va genly; 6Va °k7{tvdYyd8;^ dVa,

°ldmlyd8 : eVa nearly correctly Sunga-
vrtyds: see Appendix II, § iii. For Bd,
Vs, Bh see note *'.

'° In eMt smutuh ; mMt sthitdh.

" With variations (see note"), as eMt
Kamjdy°] ZMt Kagvoyata.

*' Amended. Va Kanthdyand with vv. rr.

ANDHRAS

35

v30

catvaras tu ^^ dvija hy ete •

Kanva ^^ bhoksyanti vai^^ maljim
catvarim^at paiica ^^ c<=aiva ^*

bhoksyantifimam vasundharam
ete 3" pranata-samanta

bhavisya dbarmikaS ca ye
yesam '* paryaya^^-kale. tu ^*

bhumir Audhran gauiisyati *".

bl^avyah pranata-samantais
catvarimsac ca panca ca

lO

tesam paryaya-kale tu ^'

bhur Andhranam *^ bhavisyati *-.

Andhras.

Te.xt—AM.t 273, 1-17*; ^Va 99, 348-358*; Bd iii, 74, 160^-170.
Correap. passages— CVs iv, 34, 12-13 ; G^Bh xii, 1, 22-28.

This dynasty is given in full by the Matsya, while the accounts in the Vayn
and Brahmanda are far from perfect. The Bhagavata and Visnu give a list of the
kings though not completely, with some details at the beginning and end.

The defects in the MSS will appear from the following notices of the kings ;
but cVa, which stands midway between the Matsya and Vayu, has misplaced the
first portion down to Svati, inserting it long afterwards, out of place, after the first
line about Visvasphani : /ij}M.t have nothing ; AYa. omits 11. 1-21.

*• So yMt. Mt genly catvarimiad ; hdnhlLi
^sa : see Appendix I, § iv.

'' But JMt omits hy ; wMt omits hy ete :
6Mt cite (for c^aite).

'* So Mt genly : CfgrnhUt Kanva ; wMt
Kanvo ; eMt Kavo ; ZMt Kagvo.

*' In ZMt crp: jMt reads this half line,
bkoksyante prthivim imam.

" So Mt genly : 6Mt °rimsa nagham (or
•nadyani).

'* In j'Mt c^aite.

" So Mt genly : jMt gate.

" In bcdefgjknMt tesam.

" In ZMt paycja.

" So Mt genly : eMt kahsu.

" So Va genly : CIV a, kakm, bdVa. kaV.

" So Mt genly ; /Mt An° : gMt Andhram,
cMt °ra. This half line is in a'6«Mt bhumir
(n, mumir) iddlia bhavisyati ; ZMt munir i
bh° (short); jMt bhumih samdra (for s-
Andhra 1) bh°.

*' All Va readings are crp, and this is an
emendation. Dhur is re^jresented thus,

a Wa tur ; Ca'gjMVa, tar ; a' Va ter ; fmVS.
star; bdVa, ster (altered to ter in d). An-
dhrdrtam, or rather its Pkt form Andhrana,
is represented thus, a\fgmYS, Andhrd nu ;
a^a*bdVa, Andha nu; Ca^jMYa, Andha tu.
But eVa has Mt reading crp, hhumiv^Antan
gamisyati.

" Bd and Bh have not got the concluding
lines (5 in Mt, 3 in Va). Bd has —

Kanvayanas tu catvarai catvarimSac ca

panca ca
sama bhoksyanti prthivim punar Andhran
gamisyati.
Bh similarly —

Kanvayana * ime bhumim catvarimlac ca

panca ca
latfini trini bhoksyanti varsanam* ca Kalau
yuge:
where *jlBh Kan" ; *5^Bh varsSmi. Vs says —
ete Kanvayanai* catvarah panca-catvarim-
iad-varsani bhupatayo bhavisyanti :
where *eVs Kanv°, kYs Kdsv°.

36

ANDHRAS

Ir

The Vayu, Brahmanda, Bhagavata, and Visnu all say there were 30 kings,
though they do not give 30 names. The Va MSS name only 17, 18, or 19, and
eVa which is the fullest names only 25 ; Brahmanda only 17 ; Bhagavata 23 ; and
Visnu 24, or 22 and 23 in two MSS. The Matsya says there were 19 tings, but
3 MSS {(Ign) actually name 30, and the others vary from 28 to 21. Before noticing
the differences in them and the other authorities, it will be convenient to set out
the list of the kings, of whom 30 are clearly named ; and 30 is no doubt the correct
number.

1

Simuka

2 Krsna

3

Sri-Satakami (SrT-

Mallak")

4

Purnotsanga

5

Skandhastambhi

6

Satakarni

7 Lambodara

8

Apilaka (Divilaka)

9

Meghasvati

0

Svati

11 Skandasvati

12 Mrgendra

13 Kuntala

14 Svati varna

15 Pulomavi (Paduman)

16 Aristakavna

17 Hala

J. 8 Mantalaka or Patta-
laka

19 Purindrasena

20 Sundara Satakarni

21 Cakora

22 Sivasvafci

23 GautamTputra

24 Puloma
[24a ^Satakarni]

25 Sivasrl

26 Sivaskandha

27 Yajnasri

28 Vijaya

29 Candasn

30 Pulomavi

The lists in the MSS stand thus, omitting at present no. 24fl who is mentioned
only in eVa. Mt MSS name the following (fgniMt calling no. 15 Pulomavi
a second Meghasvati), the numbers within brackets denoting those who are omitted : —
CGV have 27 kings (nos. 2, 5, 15 omitted) ; a^a^a^a^ 28 (5, 15) ; b 27 (9, 20, 22) ;
c 27 (2. 5, 20) ; e 25 (2, 5, 20, 23, 24) ; / 27 (24, 25, 29) ; / 24 (5, 7, 8, 18, 19, 29) ;
k 21 (5, 9-11, 20-23, 29) ; I 20 (2, 5, 9, 12, 13, 20-24) ; m 27 (1, 2, 5) ; m 29 (20);
d 30, and repeats 6-10 ; g 30, and repeats 10-14 and 15 (with correct name
Pulomavi) : ijaMt have nothing. All Va MSS, other than e/iYa., name nos. 1-3,
6-8, 15-23, 27-30; except that Ca^a^ omit no. 21 ; ino.S; I 8, 21 ; m 21, 30 :
A has lost the first part and begins with no. 19 : a^a* apparently insert no, 8 twice ;
m repeats 3, 6 after no. 8. All these Va name no. 20 Sundara merely as Satakarni.

But eVa is peculiar and its list is broken up into three sets. It begins thus,
nos. 11, 18, 19, 20 (calling him Sundara), 21 ; then reverting mentions 12-15,
24fl, 25-30 ; and long afterwards (see p. 35) names 1-4, 6—10 (corrupting no. 9's
name). It thus omits 5, 16, 17, 22-24, yet makes its total 25 by including 24a,
who is considered further on.

Bd names 1-3, 6, 8, 15-20, 22, 23, 27-30. Vs mentions 1-4, 6-9, 15-30 ;
but bYs omits 4, 6 ; /iVs no. 21 ; A^s, 28, 29. Bh names 1-4, 7-9, 15-20 ; but
biBh have nothing.

All the authorities keep the order of the kings as in the above list, except that
5 Mt MSS show three discrepancies. Two are small, namely, (1) ^Mt mentions
6—10 and immediately repeats them ; (2) nMt inverts nos. 5 and 6, and mentions
no. 19 twice, first after no. 13 and again in his proper place. The third discrepancy
concerns nos. 10-15 : ^Mt names these in their place and repeats them after no. 29 ;
and 4/Mt omit them from their place and insert them {I omitting 12, 13) after
no. 29. These discrepancies appear to be mere mistakes due to carelessness, or to
lacunae or disarrangements of leaves in the MSS copied.

Every king in the list (except 24a) is mentioned by most of the MSS of at
least two Puvanas, except nos. 5, 10-14. No. 5 occurs only in Mt, but 5 MSS
name him. Nos. 10-14 are mentioned only by Mt and eVa. : but no. 14 appears in

mmm

ANDHRAS

37

them all ; nos. 10, 11 in all except ^Mt ; and nos. 12, 13 in all except IMt. They
seem to be genuine, and help to constitute the total number 30. The general
consensus then establishes the number, names, and order in the above list.

No. 24a, Satakarni, mentioned only in cVa, is not no. 20, who is called
Satakarni merely in all other Va MSS and in Bd, for Mt, Va, Bd, and eVa agree
that the latter reigned only one year (p. 41, 1. 23), while the description of the
former in eVa is 1. 28 on p. 42, and assigns 29 years to him. There is no line like
it except 1. 32 about Yajnasrl, but he is not apparently Yajnasri whom eVa mentions
in his proper place. According to the eVs. list he should come presumably either
immediately after no. 15, or immediately before no. 25 SivasrT. The only indication
I can find bearing upon this puzzle occurs in A^s, which regards Satakarni SivasrT
as two, (1) Satakarni, (2) SivasrT (see p. 42, note '), and so places a Satakarni
exactly in one of the two positions required by e"Va. If this Satakarni then be
real, his place would be 24a. A line found in only one MS should not be rejected
straight away (see Introdn. § 31), hence I have included him in the list in that
position by 1. 28 ; but, since his existence is vouched for by no other authority and
he would raise the number of the kings to 31, that line is enclosed in brackets. If
he is genuine, we may suppose that the total 30 is a round number.

Many of the kings bore the name Satakarni, and it is spelt in many ways, the
first part as iSdti, Santa, Sdnti, Slta (with * often instead of » in these forms), and the
latter part as karni, karna, kona, varna, &c. It is needless to state all such variations
in the text and notes, and the form Satakarni is adopted because it agrees best with
the Pkt form Sdtakani generally found on coins. The names Svdtikarna and
Svdtivarna occur sometimes and seem to be merely variants of it (see notes ®^' ^^> ^°).
All these forms may obviously be Sanskritizations of that one Pkt name.

Prof. Rapson's ' Indian Coins, Andhras, &c.' elucidate this dynasty partially.
I have not attempted, as it is not my function here, to identify the names in this
list with those mentioned in inscriptions and on coins, except those of the first three
kings who seem clear. The first king, whose correct name was Simnka Satavahana,
is mentioned in Liiders' List of BrahmT Inscriptions, no. 1113 (Epig. Ind. x,
Appendix) ; the second Krsna or Kanba in id. no. 1144 ; and the third Sri-Satakarni
in id. nos. 346, 1114. In other inscriptions the following kings are mentioned —
Gotamiputa Siri Satakani, nos. 1123, 1125; Sin Sivamaka Sada, no. 1279; Sati
(= Sakti ?) Sii-imata, no. 1112 ; Vasitbiputa Siri Pnlumavi, nos. 1106, 1124 (and
probably 1100) ; Siri Pnlumavi, no. 1248; Vasithiputa Siri Pulumayi, nos. 1122-3;
Vasathiputa Catarapana Satakani, no. 1120; Gotamipufa Siri Satakani, no. 1123,
and Sadakani, no. 1125; Sivakhada (or Sadakhada) Naga siri, no. 1186; Gota-
miputa Siri Yana, nos. 987, 1024, 1146, 1340 ; Vasithiputa Cadasata, no. 1341 ;
and Madhariputa Sirivira Purisadata of the Ikhakus, nos. 1202—4 (see note ''*).

It may be noted that one line in certain Mt MSS differs from all the others in
its expression, namely, 1. 30 about Yajnasri (see note thereto). He is spoken of there
in the present tense, kurute: see Introdn. § 21, note.

The total of the individual reigns (excluding no. 24a) is only 442^ years, even
if we take the longest periods wherever there is a difference ; but the whole duration
is said to have been 460 years in Mt, 411 in Va, and 456 in Bd, Vs, and Bh. The
addition of no. 24a would increase the fii"st total.

^^-

ANDHRAS

Kanvayanams ^ tato bhrtyah
Susarraanah * prasahya ^ tam ''

Sunganarh ® Ci^aiva yac chesam '°
ksapitva tu '^ baliyasah ^*

Si^uko 'ndhrah ^^ sa-jatiyah ^*
prapsyat4main vasundharam

Kanvayauam ^ ath*6ddhrtya *
Su^armanam prasahya tam *

Sunganarh '^ c;?4pi yac cliistam "
ksapayitva '^ balaih tada ^®

Sindhuko hy Andhra-jatiyah "
prapsyat4mam vasundharam

trayo-vimsat ^° sama raja Simukas ^^ tii bhavisyati ^^

* This line is in Mt. This name is often
cornipted as in p. 34, note '' ; and first
vowel is long or short. In i»Mt ''yandms;
/Mt °yani ; Mt genly °yanas, which should
be °yandms, as the accus. is required.

* So dfgkMt ; 6Mt tadd° : jMt ialo bhrtydn.
Mt genly tato bhupah. But eMt tadodhrtya ;
cMt tad'dddhrtya ; so wMt crp. Bhrtyah is
prob. correct, cf. Vs, Bh ; the plural here
may refer to ' Simuka and his fellow-tribes-
men ' in 1. 3. Vs says —

Sularmanam Kanvam* ca bhrtyo* balat*
Sipraka^-nama hat vail Andhra^-jatlyo vasu-
dham bhoksyati :

where * ^:A'^s Kanvam, 6Vs Kanvdyanam ;
* aWs sa-hhrtyam, jYs sva-bhrtyo, 6Vs sad-
bhrtya-, kVs sa bhutyarh ; * dWs balat, 6Vs
balam, TVs vali, jVs balavdn, kWs valaksi;
*6Vs Chijjtaka, aVs Sivika, /fcVs Pylaka,
IVs Pucchaka ; H 6Vs hatva-r ; ^ lYs Andha,
bVs Am[ptyam]pra, kVs hy Andha, /Vs
Sadhra. Bh says —

hatva Kanvam* Sudarmanam tad-bhrtyo*
vrsalo ball *

gam bhoksyaty Andhra^-jatlyah kancit H
kaJam a-sattamah :
where * rBh Kanvam ; * ABh tadvatyo ;
*//Bh wsa6/(0°(/ strictly vrsabhordhaU, cf.
p. 25, note^); 'c^Bh Andhri, /Bh any a;
UcBh kincit.

» This line in Va, Bd. Bd Kanv°. Va
genly Kanth° : other variations similar to
those in p. 34, note". Bd, Ca^a*eYa,
"yanam ; a^a^bdfgklniVa, °yandn.

* So CaVeVa, Bd : a'a*klYs. at^dd" or afe
ddvrtya ; fgmYa, ato dhrtya ; dVa. tat:6dhrtya
(Pkt).

' In jMt °neh; bcnMt °naih; IMt °na;
(/Mt °sarmdnaih.
° In a'wMt pragrhya.
' CbdjMt tam ; grMt tan ; /Mt tvdn.

' In eVa Sudharmdihsam praiahyatah.

° So Mt; 6Mt Sumndndm; ce^Mt siUd°;
jMt Amgdrd.

'° In eMt C'ttiva dhesam; /Mt csaiva
sarvesam.

^^ This line is in Va, not in Bd. Ca'a'Va
Srng°.

" In «Va yac chesah ; fmYa, -defective.

" So Mt mostly : dMt ksayitvd sa ; c«Mt
ksijiitvd sa ; ?Mt jryitva tu : //wMt ksapa-
yitvd, jMt ksep", 6Mt i»7'°'

" In «Mt baldyasah; _j"Mt mahlyasdm,

" CVa ksayayitvd.

" In «Va 6a?i ia<Aa, (fVa °tac^.

" So Mt genly; dMf'iAjaJ; jMl^'ddAra;
»Mt °'dAra; MIt "va; 6Mt °ya^: <iMt
Si^urko° here, SUukas in next line ; eMt
SisTuk-Andhrah; //Mt Sikhukas tu; ZMt
KimSukrodhah. The correct name is Simuka
(Bapson, 'Indian Coins, Andhras, &c.' pp.
xviii, xlvi). It was misread as Sistika, and
then Sktzd (1) as SisuJca, and (2) as Sisuka
whence Sikhuka, by dialectical variation of
s and kh. Simuka could be misread as
Sipraka which Vs has, see note '.

" In >fcMt sa-jdt°.

" So Va, Bd : eVa Chismako hy a-jatl-
yah.

" So Cdfgjm, Va, Bd. Mt genly °vimm:
eVa reads this line —

sa trayo-vimiati raja bhavita Chismakah
samah

"' T put the correct name here to combine
Mt, Va, Bd, which read it as above : eMt
Sisrukas ; tfMt Simsukah.

" So Mt. Va, Bd bhavita tv athu; dVa.
omits fv; mVa °tv c^rka]tham ; 17 Va bhavita[s]
tathd.

mm

ANDHRAS

39

Krsno ^^ bhrata yaviyariis tu ^* Krsno ^^ bhrat^^dsya ^^ yarsani

astada^ *' bhavisyati so 'smad dasa ^^ bhavi§yati

§ri-6atakarnir '^^ bhavita tasya putras ^° tu vai dasa ^^
Purnotsangas ^^ tato ^^ raja varsany ^* astadasi^aiva tu
Skandhastambhis ^^ tatha ^* raia varsanv ^'^ astadasi^aiva tu
pancasataih ^^ saraah sat ca ^' Satakarnir *" bhavisyati
dasa c<f£i,stau ca *^ varsani tasya *^ Lambodarah *^ sutah **
Apilako**^ dasa dve ca^" tasya putro bhavisyati ■

lO

" Mt genly the Pkt nomin. form Krsna ;
jMt Krsna. Vs says — Krma-nama tad-
bhrdtd. Bh says —

Krsna-nain=a,tha tad-bhiata bhavita prthi-
vl-patih.
See Rapson, op. cit., pp. "six, xlvi.
" In/giMt ca.

=» So o»a»a%Va, Bd : eVa Krma; 6Va
klptau : a'Va Tvasto ; frnVa. Tvasfro ; CjklVa.
astau.
»« So 6deVa, Bd: a}-*fghnY&, 3 MSS of
CVa hhratasya ; ZVa, 2 MSS of CVa bhratas
ca ; 1 MS of CVa smdtasya.

" So all Mt; but «Mt astdm daia, see
Introdn. § 40.

'' So a"'*hdfghnNa,, Bd : ZVa so swid cV •
eVa «o '«;dci° ; Ca^jYS. tasmdd d° ; see In-
tiodn. § 40.
^' This name is spelt variously, see p. 37.
Va genly °SdtaTcarnir. Bd, Vs °Santakarnir.
But icdeMt °J/aZaA;arnl, wMt '^^am (easy
misreadings) ; Mt genly °Mallakarni\ jMt
"Salakarnir, A;Mt °^r^t. Bh "Sdntakarna,
/Bh \'a»via.

'" Bh, iVs agree, tasya putras : fyj^t
putras.

" 'So Mt gt nly ; hcekrihli samdh. Va, Bd
mdhan.

»" This line is only in Mt, eVa. So Mt
genly; /Mt Purnotsarga ; cMt Purndsangas,
«Mt °sagas : eVa reads this line —

Furnosantu ca varsani bhavit^astadaS:
aiva tu.
Vs Purnotsanga; jYs "samlmr^ga ; AVs
PunieSanga; IV s Vasukarnnotsanga. Bh
Paurnamdsa, and adds tat-sutah.
" Tu vai in bcenMt.
'* Samd in wMt.

'» This line is only in bdfgnMt. So/<^Mt ;
dMt °stabhis; 6Mt Svtvasvanis (an easy

misreading); nMt Sovastuti, and inverts
him and the next king.

" 7apa in «Mt.

" Samd in MMt.

=« So Va, CcdemrMt; jMt °satdh. Bd,
6^Mt °sat tu ; AldMt °^ac ca.

" Sat kar in eVa ; eMt sadu ; «Mt omits ca.

*" No marked variations in this name :
TiMt invei-ts him and the preceding king;
wiVa repeating the line reads tasya jmtro.
Bh omits him.

*^ Daia vdsaiva m b^i.

" In eVa [bhavita] tasmal.

*' This line only in Mt and eVa. Bh and
Vs agree in the name.

" Bh agrees, tat-putras : «Va nrpah.

" Mt genly Ajntako ; c^Mt Apit° ; eMt
Apif ;_«Mt Apif or AptP ; 6Mt \Arydmtdko :
eVa Apilako. But giVa Apilavd; /Va, 3
MSS of CVa Apol° ; jVa ApoV ; 1 MS of
CVa Apar ; mY^ArpoT or ArydV; a'-*Va,
2 MSS of CVa Apddaba- ; bdVa, Apistavd.
Bd Apolavo. AjUlaka seems the best form:
the third syll. to in Mt names may be a mis-
reading of la, and may be read either way
in nMt. Vs genly reads tasmdd before this
name, and it was apptly often read as Pkt
tasmd with the final d applied to the name ;
thus /Vs Ddpilaka (though it interposes ca),
and cdek\B {tastnddivUakak) IvnX^ or DivtH^ ;
hence afgVs Di'dU°, CVs DiviV : AVs Divila;
jVs Vilaka; bYs Divdnika. Bh genly
(reading d in Gupta script as c) Civilaica or
CiUr, aysBh °lika; /Bh Cilibaka, dBh
"^bika ; cBh Cibilika, Vicilaka ; rBli Vivilaka,
hBh Yir or Ghil° and CtWf . ^Bh Yikala
apptly.

" So Mt ; cCTiMt tu. Va genly, Bd dvddaia
vai, which is equally good : a*~*Va, 2 MSS
of CVa f-ddhodas'a°.

mm

mmmmmH9^^

40

ANDHRAS

dasa c^kst&vi ca varsani Meghasvatir *' bhavisyati

Atir bhavisyati nrpo

varsani dvada^i^aiva tu "^

Skandasvatih samas tasmat
sapta *5 rajyam karisyati

Svatis ca bhavita ** raja *^

samas ^° tv astadasi^aiva *^ tu
Skandasvatis *^ tatha raja
sapti^aiva tu ** bhavisyati

Mrgendrah^* Svatikarnas *' tu^* bhavisyati samas trayah^^
Kuntalah *° Svatikarnas " tu ^^ bhavit^^stau sama ®^ nrpah
eka-saihvatsaram '^* raja Svativarno ®^ bhavisyati
sat-trimsad ^* eva ^'' varsani | catur-viihsat ®* tu varsani

Pulomavir ** bhavisyati I Pulomavir ^* bhavisyati

bhaviti^Aristakarnas ''** tu varsanam paiica-vimsatih ''^

15

1 "i

*' This line only in Mt, eVa. So Mt genly ;
jMt °svdmi ; CMt Medhasvdttr ; «Mt Sam-
ghasvd2>i, an easy misreading ; ceMt Samghai
c^dpi. Vs, Bh Meghasvdti, jVs Maghas° ;
kYs Meghaghdti. The name has been cor-
rupted in «Va which reads —

daia c^astau ca bhavita so 'stadaSa bhavi-
syati.

*' This line only in Mt : 6ZMt Svdtir bhavi-
syate, wMt Svdmi bh° ; jfMt, in repeating
the line, Svdmi bh° : ceMt sa eva hhoksyate.

*' In 6Mt ramyd.

'" In celnM.t sama : 6Mt Tnands, so e/Mt in
repeating.

" In cenhiX astau dai^aiva (omitting tu).

°" This line is in eVa only. Introdn. § 40.

" So Mt, mostly. CMt °svdtis misprinted
as °racdtis : bcen'M.i and g^Mt (in repeating)
Skandhasvdtis, rfMt "svamia; ZMt Skarh-
■vastrdnis (an easy misreading).

" Misread as sam^aiva tva in grMt (re-
peated), °(vam in 6Mt ; cenKt sapta ctaiva.

" This line in eVa only ; thus, Skandan-
svdtih samdt tasmd samd, where samd is
misreading for sapta.

^ This line only in Mt, «Va : 6Mt Bha-
gendrah ; eVa Maheri^ ; jMt narerC.

°' So Mt genly : ^Mt °varnas, but gM.i
repeats as in text; wMt Sdtikarnas; eVa
Sdtakarnis.

^ In eMt mu: after this wMt adds by
mistake and superfluously varsdni 2>anca-
vim^ati (from 1. 19).

" In eVa samd-trayam.

*" This line only in Mt, eVa : b'^t Kuialah;
j}it Ksettulah.

" In «Mt Sdntik° ; eVa Sdtakarnis.

°' Ca in cc/Mt, and g'Mt in repeating.

"' In _7Mt °dstd samo.

°* But bcjlnM.i °samvatsaro, eMt °de v°,
gMt (in repeating) iakasarhv°.

^ This line only in Mt, eVa. ^o AGbdim.:
ce/Mt °karno; ^grniMt °kono, gMt (in re-
peating) °varno; rfMt °keno; eVs. °seno;
AMt Sydtiseno ; wMt Sdtikarno.

'" This line is in Mt, except 4 CMt : ImKt
sad-trimsad ; pMt (in repeating) sad-vimiad;
nMt sadgimia (= sad-vimia).

" So dniilt and ^Mt (in repeating) : lM.t
deva ; jkMt c-aiva ; c«mMt tv eva ; J^Mt
dve ca.

" So Vs, Bd : eVa °trimsat.

" This name has been greatly corrupted.
So bdklnMi ; grMt (in repeating) °vi : c«Mt
Pulomdvid; ^'Mt Sulomdnir (an easy mis-
reading). In Va : dgkV& Padumdvir (or,
as it may be read in dgYa., Yadu° ; and so
aVZVa and 3 MSS of CVa) : then by easy
misreadings, 6Va Pa.tu° (or Ya") ; eVa Patra-
mdtir (or Ya°) ; /Va Satumdvir ; 4 MSS of
CVa Sadu°; mVa S'atu° or Sadu° ; jYa.
Sadrarmdvi; a'Va and 2 MSS of CVa sat
samid vai (by attempt at emendment). By
regarding the final vi(\u Pkt) as an expletive
( = vai or opt), /y Vs Padumdn or Patu° ;
abcdegkrVs Paiu° ; Bd Patumdmii ca ; other
Vs Padhumdn. Then arBh Vatamdna ;
Bhgeniy 4<a°; ri&h AthM° ; inEh.' Amda° ;
dBh Ara"^ ; sBh Eaca°. For this name
/mMt substitute (a second) Meghasvdtir ;
and ^rMt £ftegha°.

'" There is great variation in this name

ANDHRAS

41

tatah samvatsaran paiica ''^ Halo ''^ raja bhavisyati

panca Mantalako ''* raja ''*
bhavisyati sama nrpah ''''

Puriadraseno '' bhavita
tasmat saumyo bhavisyati

Sundarah *^ Satakarnis ^* tu
abdam ** ekam bhavisyati
Cakorah ^'' Satakarnis ** tu

81

i5 7G

20

panca Pattalako ''* raja '
bhavisyati mahabalah ''*

bhavyah Purikasenas *" tu
samah so 'py eka-viihsatiui **

Satakarnir ** varsam ekam
bhavisyati naradhipah
san masan *" vai bhavisyati ^°

Vfi genly bhavitd, Nemikrmas ; dVa °Nemi-
kasmas; mMx^Nauvikranas; dMt° Nau'rik° ;
jMt °Nank° ; ^t °Saurik° ; /grMt °8tauvik°;
eMt °Gaurak° ; cMt °Gaurakrtsva8. A CMt
hhaviuAriktavarnas ; blM.t ° Ariktakarnas ;
nMt °Aristakarnis. Vs Aristakarma ; so
aBfa. Bd bhaviuAnistakarma. Bh Anisfa-
karma. It is impossible to extract the
correct name oat of this confusion, and I
have adopted Anstakarna as the most
central form.

'' So a}a'a*bdfg\a.: Va genly, JMt, Bd
°tim. Mt varsdni . . . tik ; jMt reads this
half line, san-mdsan vai bhavisyati.

" So Mt. Va, .Bd samvatsaram purnam.

" So all, except ZVs Hala ; Bh Haley a ;
rBh Halela or Halena ; cBh HaHaya.

" There is great variation in this name.
j1 C6Mt MandvUako ; cMt Mantalako, eMt
"lamko ; ZMt Menvlake ; fghnMt Mandalako ;
dMt Mandako ; mMt Kundalako. Then
AVs Pantalaka or Pai^" ; Vs genly Poi<° ;
IVsPitf; deVe Putt°; jYB'FaksaV; aVs
PrabhuV (or PraUdPt). Bd Pattallaka.
Bh, losing the first syll., Talaka (see Ap-
pendix II, § vi) ; aBh Tanaka.; ABh Halaka;
d2>h SvX'. Va, by losing the third syllable,
Saptaka; /Va Saptarhka; bdYa, Masaka
(misreading of MajytakaT): «Va, reads this
half line, jyanc^aivabka . . ko raja. Manta-
laka or Pattalaka seems the most likely
form, from which the other readings might
have been derived by misreadings. Bh says,
tasya c&tmajah.

" So Mt, eVa : 6Mt rakso.

■" Va, to compensate for the lost syllable
in Saptaka, and by the meaning of sapta,
reads rajano and turns the two following
words into plurals : mVa rana[ma7B]«,o. Bd
nama. The correct reading must be raja.

" So Mt, eVa, where nrpah is redundant,

cf. line 26.

'" So Bd. Va °syanti malMbalah.

" This line is in Mt. So Mt genly ; CMt
°seno or "senl ; wMt Purlndraseno and Puri-
dra°; 6Mt Puranda°: hVs.Pulindrdsana
(for "draaena) ; aJAVs °dasena ; IVs PuUai° ;
Vs genly, eVa Pravillas° ; deVs PravUaa";
jMt Pravili8°; where ^;ro may be a mis-
reading oi pu.

'"> This line is in Va, Bd. So a'-*fglmYa. ;
bdYa. Purikasenas; A:Va Purikdsanas; jYa,
Pvrtkhen/us ; CVa Putrikasenas. Then
dEh Purisaseru (where « and hh are much
alike) ; arsBh °bkeru ; eghjklmnpqBh °bhoru ;
other Bh, Bd °bhlru. These variations sug-
gest the nanie Purusaaena. A king Puri-
sadata of the Ikhakus is mentioned, see
p. 37.

'^ So Mt genly : bMt scm,yo° ; wMt satmyo°,
°yau° ; dMt seno°. Saumyo cannot well be
a king, though the line says so on its face,
because in this dynasty two kings are never
put together in a single line without any
mention of their reigns. Saurnyo bhamayati
is probably a cormption, see Appendix II,
§ iii-

«» So Ca'/jkniYa, Bd; a^a'a*bdhlYa, "tik;
g\& "ti: eVa, reads this half line samd
dvadasa bhu-tale.

" This line is in Mt, eVa. Vs Sundara :
^Mt Su7idharah. Bh, ZVs Sunandana.

" Usual variations, see p. 37.

*" So Va, Bd, with variations, but no
personal name : 1 MS of CVa SdntaJdrttir.

" In eVa varsam ; jiit . . tarn.

" So Mt genly, «Va. Vfi genly Cakara.
Vs, Bh Cakora ; gpBh Cakara ; AVs Ca[ka\'
kara. But ceMt Kajada ; «.Mt r&jd vai :
6Mt reads this half line rdjd varhsyo vikarnaa
ca : ZVs merely Satakariu.

G

iiiiilllliliili

42 ANDHRAS

asta-vim^ti ^^ varsani Sivasvatix ^^ bhavisyati
raja ca Gautamiputra ^^ eka-vimfet tato ^* nrpah ^^
asta-vimsah ^® sutas®^ tasya Puloma vai^^ bhavisyati
[ek-6na-tiim^atim bhavyah Satakarnis tatho nrpah] **
oiva^rir ^ vai Puloma tu ^ sapt^aiva ^ bhavita nrpah *
Sivaskandhah ® Satakarnlr ® bhavit<^^sy^4tmajah samah ''

nava-vimsati ^ varsani

Yajnasrih ^° ^atakarnikah "

25

30

ek-6na-vim^tim * raja

Yajnasrih ^^ Satakarny atha "

" So Va, cdefgjnMt, Vs, with variations.
Mt genly Svatikarnas. Instead of this
name Bh genly vatako yatra ; rBh vattikaP ;
«Bh (and £Bh?) navamo° ; jBh cavako°
altered to vatako° ; GgBh bahavo° ; dBh
hatako (or satako) yasya. Bead vatuko
yasya ?
*' In M«Mt mdso; eVa «a< saman.
"• So Mt. Vfi genly i?ai naradhipah ; eVa
bhavita nrpah ; AVa 'i«[ia] naradhipah.

'^ So Mt, 6wiVa, Bd. Va genly, jMt Vw-
sa< tu.

'" So Mt, rfVa, Bd. Vs, Bh agree: TNs
"svatih ; aVs Sivah Svatih ; fgM.t Sikhasvdtir;
kBh 'Sira8° ; jMt Sirahs°. Ca'djWa. Siva-
svaml ; a''~*hfghk'Va, °svamir ; wiVa °sva7m,r.
Bh calls him arindamah.

» InbcMt,hV8Gotami2)°. Ys, BhGomatlp°;
Ws Gomati. Mt adds hy.

"' So dfgjm., a'Va ; c«Mt °viMa°. AmMt
eka-vimsaty ato ; CMt aka-v° by misprint :
bMt, c^d'a*bdfghklinSfa. eha-vimiattamo ;
CyVa, Bd °vim£at samd. Eka-vithiattamo,
' 2l8t king', can hardly he right, because
he is not 21st in any list except ^Mt where
two preceding kings are omitted; and he
can only be made 2l8t by omissions.

»» So Mt, bdfghhnVa., Bd, though it is
redundant. AjkVa, nrsu.

'• This line only in Mt : dgUt °sa ; bjMt
"sat; CKi°iati.
" In wMt tvtas ; jMt tatas ; 6Mt samas.
^ CbMt Suloma vai ; but 5eMt Pidomd tu
in next line. Vs Pnliman ; ZVs PuP ; aVs
Eul°. Bh Fukman; kBh Purf' ; /Bh
Putrid. The name should no doubt be
Pulomavir. Vs adds, tat-putrah.
^ This line only in eVa : see p. 37.
^ This line only in Mt, eVa. So Mt genly :
c«Mt °sri; nMt °sva; 6Mt Sivaslr; jMt

Sirognvah (omitting vai^ Vs Sdtakarnl
Sivairih', ?Vs makes this two kings, tasy^
dpi Sdtakarnih tatai Sivasrlh (see p. 37) :
dBh Sacadird ; mBh Midasirdh ; Bh genly
Medad°; kBh Medd^; /Bh Medass°. This
half line in eVa is, Strasi putra Avis tu,

* So Mt genly ; cMt °mdh tu ; bgMi °mdsu.
But _;Mt °m,ai tu ; (TMt Sulomdt tu.

' In 6Mt samaiva ; eVa catasro.

* In eVa samdh.

" This line only in Mt, «Va. So Mt genly.
Vs, afmmrBh agree: cBh "skadhra: d^Mt,
Bh genly, hlYs "skandah (altered in sBh to
°skandhcL); 6Vs °8vanda; kVa °sunda: ^Ttft
Siraskandho, eVa °skandah.

' Soccfe^wiTOMt, eVa; 6Mt5ania^. .4C7Mt
Satikarndd; AMt Salaihkarnika ; jMt
Nrpaakando.

' So cdejnM.i ; 6Mt defective vimday" ;
_^Mt hhAm tasy°. ACklmMt bhavitd hy df:
eVa bhavisyati samd nrpah. No number is
mentioned. Perhaps Mt should read, bhmH
tastndt trayo samdh (see Appendix I, § iii),
and eVa bhavisyati samas trayah.

' So Mt : j"Mt °vimdat tu ; fgMt °sivat tu :
6ceZnMt read this line —

nava varsani Yajuafirlh* kurute* Sata-
karnikah*:
where *6Mt °smh; *6Mt kurune, nMt
kusate; *ceMt karnind, ZMt Sdtavarnitd,
6Mt Sahsakarnikah.

° So Va, Bd: bdghVS, °triihiatam ; kVS.
trikonatridatam.

^° Mat genly Tajnairih ; dlM.i °sri ; jMt
Yajnah Srl-.^

" In kMt Sdtakamind.

" So Ca'«/Va; mVa Tajnah Srlh. Bd
Yajnah Sri- : a}a^a*bfgW& Yajuhdri-h ;
dhkYsi Yajuin-h. Vs, Bh Yajnasrih with

ANDHEAS

43

sad eva ^* bhavita ^^ tasmad ^* Vijayas " tu sama nrpah ^

Canda^rih i* Satakarnis ^o tu 21
tasya putrah sama da^

Danda^rih ^^ Satakarni ca
tasya putrah samas trayah ^^

Pulomavih ^* samah sapta ^^ anyas tesam ^^ bhavisyati

34

ek-6na-viih8atir hy ete -^

Andhra ^^ bhoksyanti vai mahim
te§am varsa-satani syus

catvari sa§tir ^^ eva ca.

ity ete vai nrpas triih^d ^^

Andhra^" bhoksyanti ye^^ mahim

samah satani catvari

panca sad vai tath^aiva ca *

33

marg. alteration °sdra in aBh; sBh °s{la,
altered to "sri: kVs Sungasns. Bh adds
tat-8uta8.

" In eVa °api : 2 MSS of CYa, Samakarny
atha.

'* In eVa ete.

** In jMt nacidd (misreading of bhavita in
old Bengali script ?).

^' In icenMt yasTnad ; eVa vastu.

" So all: but deVs Fijaya; 6Mt, jVs
Vijas ; eVa dvijah yaiu (omitting tu) ; bVs
Dviyajna ; ZBh Vinaya. Bh says, tat-suto.

" So Va, Bd. Mt genly samas tatah;
bcriKt aamam" ; fgjMt [sa] sama daia.

^' So Mt genly; cMt Cadasrih; egMt
Vanda° ; 6Mt Candrafih. Vs genly Candra-
srlh; cYb Cadra°: dEh Candraslja, /rBh
°vtja, a«Bh °mrya, Bh genly ^ejwaA.

^ Mt genly Samtikarnas, with variations;
ftgrMt SamaJcamis.

« SoMt, «Va.' Va,Bd ca.

» So Va. Bd Danda-Sn-.

^ In eVa samds trayam ; a'Va samasrayah.

" So eVa, aVs; ZVs °j»a«i. Bd °»ianA.
Vs genly "maciA ; cdefjkYs °mctrcik ; AVs
"modi; bYs Anulomdvih. Bh genly (Sa/o-
ma<2AtA; mBh aSW°; ABh JJ/aP" (all easy
misreadings).

'* Mt genly PttZoma fiopia rar«awt ; C6(f»reMt
iStt^; where the last syll. of the name has
been probably regarded as a particle and
ousted by the change of Pkt varsa to Skt
varsdni. Va genly Pulov'dpi.

jMt

" So Mt, Va genly : eMt antyef, wMt
antas°, cMt amnyas° ; all mistakes for ardyas
tesdm, probably the true reading, cf. p. 12,
]. 22 ; p. 18, note'. Ca'/Va ianyesam ca
(/ omits ca). Bd tata^ c^aisdm ; eVa san
tasmad.

" So Mt, genly : fgUt °dati° ; dUi °datis'
c^ete ; /Mt "^ad ete ca ; wMt ek-6nd-navatim
hy ete, ceMt fekdnd-n°.

'' So Va, Bd : mVa omits this line.

" So Mt genly: c^Mt Andhra; rfMt
Andhrdn; bM.t nrpd.

" In eVa aksd.

" So Va. Bd, ^Va vai.

'* So Mt: «Mt sastlr, 6Mt sastim:
reads this line —

dvadaS-adhikam etesam rajyam lata-
catustayam.

"^ This line is in VS, Bd : not in mVa.
So Va genly : hYB, panca sad va° : bdfgkYa,
°sat ca° ; «Va °sat sapta c^aiva hi. Bd
jMiicdiat sat tath^aiva ca. Vs says —

evam ete trimSat* catvary abda*-Satani
sat-pancaSad^-adhikani prthivim bhoksyanti:
where * kYs omits trimiat ; ♦ AVs asta ; * ZVs
sa£ pancdl[dd^ad. Bh says —

ete trimSan* nrpatayal catvary abda*-

Satani ca
sat paScaSac ca prthivim bhoksyanti,
Kuru-nandstna :
where * oBh has vimian written above ;
^^Bh asta.

'-¥

.44

VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES

Various Local Dynasties.

Text—AM-t 273, 17t>-24 ; ^Va 99, 358^-365 ; Bd iii, 74, 171-179*
Corresjp. jpassages — (TVs iv, 24, 13-16 ; (?Bh xii, 1, 29-32^

The account of these dynasties consists of three parts, the first of which
snmmarizes the number of kings in each dynasty and the second states its duration,
while the third adds certain subsequent kings. In the first part the Matsya, Vayu,
and Brahmanda agree generally, but in the second the Matsya has one version and
the two others another. Here the dynastic matter in the Matsya ends, and the
third part is found only in the two others. The Bhagavata gives the first part in
verses which are much like the texts of those Puranas, only the concluding portion
of the second, and a very brief notice of the third. In the first part therefore the
two versions are printed side by side. In the second part the Matsya version and
that of the Vayu and Brahmanda are compared side by side, but in the third there
is only the text common to those two. The Bhagavata statements in both these
parts are given in the notes. The Visnu in prose agrees closely with the Bhagavata.

The Va and Bd mention the dynasties in the second part in the same order
that all three Puranas observe in the first part, but the Mt verses are disarranged
in the second part, and are re-arranged here in that order for convenience. This
involves no tampering with its text, because each line is complete in itself and
independent, except 11. 12, 13 which compose a couplet forming verse 22 and which
remain undistvurbed ; hence the Mt verses are placed here thus, 23^, 24% 20'', 2P,
20», 21», 22*'', 23», 24b.

The Mt is generally complete; but eMt omits 11. 12-14; /Mt 1. 8; ^Mt
repeats 11. 3, 4 after 1. 10 ; >tMt omits 11. 4, 5 ; hp]At have nothing. ACVa. omit
11. 7, 8, but ^Va mentions them in a note ; most other copies give them ; a*Va
omits 11. 7 (second half)-9 (first half) ; mVa. 11. 1-3, but they are added in the
margin. Of Bh versions J omits 11. 1-5, but they are added in the margin ;
bi have nothing.

These local dynasties are all classed together as more or less contemporaneous.
The number of years assigned to them must be considered according to the remarks
in Introdn. §§ 42 ff., and with reference to the middle of the 3rd century a.d. when
the account was first compiled as preserved in the Mt, for the revised^ versions in
Va and Bd did not revise the periods ^. If those remarks be sound, the Sriparvatlya
Andhrabhrtyas had at that time reigned 52 years, or (if we read dviA pancdiatam)
possibly 100 roundly, according to Mt ; while the Va and Bd reading is no doubt
corrupt and should perhaps be 112 or 102 years. The Abhiras had then reigned
67 years, the Gardabhilas 72 years, the Sakas 183 years, the Yavanas 87 or 82 years,
and the Tusaras 7,000 or 500 according to the proper construction of the sentences
but perhaps 107 or 105 is really meant. The 13 Gurundas or Murundas had then
reigned half of the quadruple of 100 years, that is 200, according to Mt, or 350
according to Va and Bd, but the latter is probably a corruption of the former

* Except in 1. 6, if Mt reading dvi-panca-
satam is right, f nd if we emend Va and Bd

to daia dve ca satam ca vat ; see Introdn.
§ 41.

-^safefe,.

wmm

VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES

45

reading, for Vs and Bh say precisely 199 years. The 11 Hunas or Maunas had then
lasted 103 years.

Mention of these races is found in the inscriptions ; thus Abhlras in Liiders'
List of Brahmi Inscriptions, nos. 963, 1137 (Epig. Ind. x, Appendix) and Fleet's

Gupta Inscriptions, p. 14 ; Sakas, Liiders' list, nos. 1123, 1135, 1137, 1148, 1149,
1162, and perhaps 1001-2, and FGI p. 14; Yavanas, Liiders' list, nos. 669,965,
1093, 1123, 1140, 1154, 1156; Murundas in FGI, p. 14, and MurundadevT, id.,
pp. 128, 132, 138 ; Hunas, FGI, pp. 56, 148, 206. A Vakataka prince Vindhyasakti
is mentioned in Kielhorn's Inscriptions of Northern India, no. 622 (Epig. Ind. v.
Appendix).

Mt, Va,Bd.

Andhranam ^ samsthite rajye ^
te§am bbrfcy-^nvaya ^ nrpah *

sapti^aivi^Andhra * bhavisyaiiti
dasisAbhiras '' tatha nrpah *

sapta Gardabhina^ * Ct^^pi
Sakas Ci=4stada8ifaiva tu ^^

Yavanif^^tau ^* bhavisyanti
Tusaras ^* tu ^' caturdasa

Bl (with Vs).
Sapti^Abbira Andhrabhrtya '

dasa ^^ Gardabhino ^' nrpah
Sakah ^^ sodasa ^* bhupala

bhavisyanty ati-lolupah ^®
tato 'stau Yavana " bhavyas

caturdasa ca Tuskara^ *"

» So cdfnMi, Va, Bd. Mt genly Andh° ;
^"Mt sandh° : «Va Arthanam.

* So cdefgkriMt ; jMt s&dhiteP ; 6Mt sarh-
^rite° ; other Mt samsthita° : eVa samsthite
vamie, Va, Bd saihsthitdh panca ', so mVa
(defective).

' So dfgkMt, eVa; ZMt -atraya; j'Mt
■\dady-dnvaya. Mt genly bhrty-dnvaye :
iMt -adyaso. But fm\& vamsdh svayah
(for vami-drvcayah X), Va genly °sanw,h. Bd
vamiyM ca ye.

* So Mt : fmVS, punah. Va, Bd punak.

' Bh genly Avabhrlya ; eBh A v° ; aBh
°ccAv°; /Bh Avabhrthyd. Vs rightly An-
dhra-hhrtyah sapt^Ahhira ; ZVs Andh°.

' So Mt ; eVa sapta c^Andhrd. Va, Bd
gapti^aiva tu ; hVS, °nu.

' So Mt, Va, genly, Bd : <fVa. °Abhdrds;
eVa ddr-Abhirds, dMt i-ar-°; jMt var-
Adhira ; JMt nav-A7mrdbs ; lM.t naivsAbhird :
wiMt, MYa, defective ; ^Mt Abhirdi ca.

» So Mt mostly: Va, Bd tato° : dnM.i
nrpds tathd, eMt bhrtds°, cMt mrtds°, fgMt
vrsas° : j'Mt nrpds tadd.

"So Va, bckrCm., Bd : eMt Mard°, hut

when repeated Gardabhilds as in Mt genly :
ZMt Kardabhild ; jMt Gatabhrtds.

'" Vs agrees.

" So Bh genly, alYs: kVs "nd; pBh
Garbhattino. Vs genly Gardabhildh bhu-
bhujo, AVs °bhikd° : qBh. i'da^arddagabMno ;
jVs, eBh crp.

^^' So Mt genly ; jMt Sakdsdsf : 6Mt Sakd£
C'oiva dap, cenMt SakyaJ°, but eMt in
repeating reads as in text : ZMt fKo^aiva
das°. But eVa tath^dstddasa vai SaJcdh;
Va, Bd tato 'tha dai° : kV& has Tliakdh.

" So Vs. Bh Kankdh ; cBh Kdh".

^' Vs agrees.

" So Bh mostly : cefgjklnqQh ca loV ; ABh
na loV.

'° By douhle sandhi (= Yavarmh astau);
fiiiVa, Tdv° : fgmMt Yavands ca. This half
line is in jMt astau tu Tavand dhvrds, in
eVa tathiaiva Tavand astau.

'" Vs agrees : ^Bh Javand.

" In jMt Tuhkhdrds; cMt Tusdgdi.

" So Va, eMt, Bd. Mt ca ; jMt omits.

^o So BaeghjlmpqBh: dsBh °Tuhkharak,
rBh ''TusSardh, nBh and v.r. in GBh'°Puska-

iii

■mi

40

VAEIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES

trayodasa

ca

45

Mt, Va, Bd.

Gurundas | ^^

Murunda^
Huna 2* hy ek-6na-viiii8atih ^^.
Mauna 2* hy ekadasi^aiva tu 2*.

Mat.

Andhrah ^^ Sriparvatiyas ^^ ca

te dvi-panca^atam ^^ samah
sapta-§astis ^' tu varsani 3'

da^if Abhiras ^* tath^saiva ca ^^
sapta Gardabhila *^ bhuyo "

bhoksyant4mam vasundharam
feitani triny a^itiih ca ^"^

Saka by*' astada^^''^aiva tu

sah. GbflciBh Turu8kaMh,eEh''karah, OVs
caUirdaia Tvkharah, bcdefghjYa "Tuaard,
dVs °Tukhdvd, IVs °Khara.

'^ Both forms are well supported. Mt
genly, Bd Gurundas; m.Mt Gar°. Va genly,
/Mt Mdr°; jV'a' mMt Mur° ; /Vi, il/er°.
Others, ^Mt Pur° ; C(iMt Purandds ; eMt
Puranjai : 4 MSS of CVa ManantaS, which
ACYsL adopt; eYi Bandds with <w for ca.
Gurunda occars in Bhavisya iii, 5, 32, where
it is said Vraja-bhasa, Maharastri, Yavanl,
and Gorandika are the four Mleccha bhasas.
For Murunda see p. 45. Cf. notes "» ".

« So Vs' 'dfgmBh and v.r. in ©Bh. Bh
genly bhuyo dasa, an easy misreading ; jVs
omits.

»» So Bh genly; dBhSur°: dSk Sv/rdndai,
«Bh Subd°. Vs Mundai, prob. error for
Murundas, which ZVs has.

" Both names are well supported. Mt
genly Hwnd ; jMt Hund ; ZMt Jaira ; eVs
Yauna ; Vs, Bd, 6Mt Maund : wMt emrtd.
See note ".

» So Mt ;' dMt c^ek° : ceMt omit hj.

*" So eVa, Bd. Va hy astdda^.

" So Bh, Vs : ABh i/ona ; aBh Mauld.

" Vs agrees.

^ In grMt.4w°; (ifMt J.wdA6: /Mt ^M^ia;
6Mt reads this half line Andhdksdh par-
vatiyai ca.

"" So cdfgjkmnUt ; ZMt omits ^ri. ^CMt

46

£h (with Vs).
trayoda^22 Gurundas ^^ ca

Mauna ^'' ekadas^aiva '^^ tu.

Va, Bd.

Andbra ^^ bboksyanti vasudharn

^ate 3' dve ca ^tam ^* ca vai
sapta-sastirii ca varsani ^'^

das^Abhiras tato *'^ nrpah
sapta Gardabhinas *^ c^aiva **

bboksyant^imam dvi-gaptatih
^atani triny a^itim ca *'

bhoksvanti ^^ vasudharn Sakah

S'npd/r° ; eMt °parvatdyai.

" In eVa Randhra.

" So ACUhJcHiLi: cefgmnKt te dve 2>anca
satam, dMt dve panca ca satam : jMt ta dve
2)anca daS^pi ca for this half line.

" In //»Va iatarh ; AVa sato. Eead pro-
bably dasa; see Introdn. § 41.

'* In kYa. dva ca°; eVa dve 'rddha-safas.

» In ceMt °ti ; nMt "ft

" In cewMt sahasrdni.

" This line is in 'a'-'bdefghMmYai, Bd;
first half in a*Va, sapta-sasti &atan4ha.
Not in ACJY&, but mentioned in note to
4Va : c^~%lYdL °8astf ; eVa tu for ca.

*' In //nVa dasabhirds, jKi °bhl . . s: AMt
Darbharomd.

" In ftcewMt totos <m t'at.

*° In «Va taiho.

" In bcenMX °bhino ; jMt °Wr<o.

" But better beegnMt Wiupd.

" Thislineisina*-'6ie/j;M?»iVa,Bd. Not
in ^C^Va, but in note to .4Va.

** In ekYa. c^pi.

** Sic : read dvi-saptatim t

*' In eVa, Bd "tim.

" In bgjMt aMtis ca ; cewMt trini ca tathd.

*' In bdgYa, "ailtis ca; fniVa. irlni 'iiiii
ca; eVa trini varsdncm,: o*Va omits this
half line, see note ".

*° Mt genly ^atdny, jMt tathd hy, no
doubt corruptions of Sakd hy, and I have

, i-

t

VARIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES

47

Mat.

: 52

Yavan^^stau bhavisyanti

sapt-d^itim ®* mahim imam
sapta varsa^^-sahasrani ^*

Tusaranam ^* mahi smrta
^atany ardha^^-catuskani *'

bhavitavyas ^^ trayodaia «'
Gurunda *s Vrsalaih «« sardham "

bhoksyante«*Mleccha'"'-sambhavah"
satani trini bhoksyante "

Huna by ^* ekada§<^aiva tu

T5

Ca'aVofcVa
but ce»i«Mt

emended it so : 6c7«Mt t««i'a ; «^t +«oca.

"' So Mt genly: hcmKi c^d?tau° ; IKt
v^dstau°; j'Mt Andha°.

« "in d'-'defgniVa. °te.

"' Sic : better ca hhoksyanti.

■" So 6«AVa ; a's-rVa aiihV° :
dVfi, Bd aiJ<i°; /Va 6HftV°.
a^ltirh c^aiva.

" So 4Z»iMt; C6Mt °<i
saimdstti-m, dM.t °dslttm ; see Introdn. § 40.
Others, g^Mt aam^asyanti', /Mt gamsa8°;
kMt damsa8° ; jMt prasds° (see p. 16,
note '«).

°* In 6Mt varsasycttu ; ZMt varsdndm (one
syll. short).

*" So all Mt : read Satdmlha ?

" In eVa iaiamkam.

" InjMt Tuhkhar°.

*' In eVa Tumndm tu.

^ CcMt °ardham : JMt satam ardha- • kMt
sat-drdha-.

" In bcjknKt caturthani.

'^ In cMt °vi/am ; jMt samamtdd ca.

"In mMt trayo nrjpah ; bnMt caturda^d.
This line and the next go together.

" See note ". This line and the next go
together.

" ACbm Gurunda; mMt Gar°; grMt
Eur°; mMt Mur°YfM.t Muc°; IKt Pv/m-
[8a\ndd; ckMt Furudd ; dM.tSu[dvi]rundd;
jMi Svdanda.

" InwMtcZr^; ejV&prs°; blMt vrsabhaih.

" In cMt sarvair.

" Bd, ghMYS, Gurunda; a^dfinVa, Mur° ;
Ca'a'6Va Mar° ; a*Va Fur° : jYs, Munuja ;

Vd, Bd.

a^iti dve ca ^^ varsani

bhoktaro Yavana mahim
panca varsa-^atan4ha ^'^

Tusaranam ^^ mabi smrta
^atany ardba-caturtbani

bbavitaras trayoda^ **
Murunda ®* Vrsalaih «® sardham

bbavy#4nya ^^ Mleccha-jatayah
satani trini bhoksyante ^^

Mauna " ekada^^^aiva tu "

lO

eVfi Asandd. Regarding these Vs says —

ete prthivTm trayodala* varsa-fiatani*
nava*-navaty-adhikani bhoksyanti:
where * this means the 13 Gurundas, and so
Z Vs ete trayodada prthivim ; yet it has affected
datani ; but dVs ete prthimm Abhlr-ddyd
Maun-dntd ek-6n-diitir dttd [sic] aodaia :
* kWs iata-varsami : ' dhjlVa omit nava. Bh,
in consequence of the misreading bhuyo
daia (see note '^), says 1 0, and applies it
wrongly to the period instead of to the
kings —

ete bhoksyanti prthivlm daSa varsa-latani

ca
nay-idhikam ca navatim * :
where * cBh omits this half line.

" In^j/Mt ilauksyante.

■"• In ZMt mv/ru ; ^'Mt vrm.

" In /^Mt samyuvah ; cMt jdtayah ; ZMt
jantavah.

" So AflmVa, by double sandhi for bhdvyah
anydh : jVa, bhdvy-drmd ; gVS, °dnye ; bhYS.
°artya \ dVa. bhdvyds te ; ^Va. bfiavyd[nye]s
te, showing influence of both readings: eVa
tath'dnye. Bd bhoksyante.

'» In 6c^nMt,' Ca*V'a, °«i.

'* All Mt varsdny with no name : no doubt
a corruption of Hund hy (see I. 5), and I
have emended it so.

'* In 6Mt ■^dcddasdni ca; fgMi astddass
aiva tu : see 1.5.

" So Bd, see 1. 5 : eVa Yaunde tv. Va
genly Mlecchd. CVa, Snecchd by misprint.

" Vs says — tata6 ca Paura* ekadaSa bhu-
patayo 'bda*- Satani trini mahim bhoksyanti:

'^'^ifum.

7^^^Pi^i^?p^pifH<P^li|piPpip|HPPig^

48

DYNASTIES OF VIDI^A, ETC.

Mat.

tesi^iitsannesu ^* kalena ''*
tatah Kilakila nrpah *^

Va, Bd.

tac-channena ca *** kalena ^'
tatah Kolikila vrsah ^^.

15

Va and Bd.

tatah Kolikilebhyas '^ ca Vindhya^ktir ** bhavisyati
samah san-navatim ^^ jnatva ** prthivim tu *^ samesyati

88

Dynasties of VidiSa, &c.

Text—m nil ; ^Va 99, 366-372 ; Bd iii, 74, 179^-185.
Corresp. passages — CVs iv, 54, 17 ; GBh. xii, 1, 32^, 33.

The Vayu gives the whole, and the Brahmanda all except line 7. The Visnu is
concise but not clear, and the Bhagavata has only three obscure lines : they mention
no names except where stated in the notes. Among MSS a-fmYs. omit 1. 7 ; eVa
1. 11 ; jtVa and ^^Bh have nothing.

There are references to the people of Vidisa, Vedisa, in Kielhom's ' Inscriptions
of Northern India ' (Epig. Ind. v. Appendix), namely, Safichi inscriptions, nos. 187—
524 passim ; Bharaut inscriptions, nos. 712—885 passim. For Vindhyasakti see
p. 45 ; and as regards PravTra, a successor of Vindhyasakti, named Pravarasena, is
mentioned with his five successors, ojt?. cit., no. 622. As regards Nakhavan, king

•where * hlVs Mauna, kYs Paurava; *AVs
asta. Bh says —

MaunS * ekadala ksitim
bhoksyanty abda*-6atany anga* trini :
where * aBh Maula, cBh omits this half
line; ^grBh asta; 'ABh amtra, altered in
dBh by later band to satcm panca ; /Bh
omitB this line.

^ So Mt genly ; 6Mt fnaisu chatresu :
cdjMt tes^pannesu ; gM.t tes^Ucchinnesu ;
fMt teau cch° : kM.t tes^Atsavem.

'* In hcdefgnMi kaiern ; eVa sanesu.

"' So Va genly ; dVa, ftacJidsanas ca : eVa
test'dtsannesu. Bd tesu cchinnesu.

« So Mt,'«Va: iMt Kildk°;'fgMi Ktlik°:
(2Mt KUakald, jmM.t °kilau.

" So Va genly; 6Va K({li'^aMka°, but
Kolikilebhyas in next line. Bd Kilakilo
nrpah. Vs says (JiYs omits) —

tesu channesu* Kailakila^ Yavana bhu-
patayo bhavisyanti :
where *rfeVs cchinnesu, bYs jivtresu, jYs

ksetreau, fgkYs tea^Ucchannesu, iys° Htsan-
nesu ; blYs add jm/nah, kYe purah : * akYa
Kelik°, ZVs Kaikild, bYs Kai^ilana. Bh
says —

taih samstbite * tatah
Kilikilayam* nrpatayo :
where * eBh °taih, qBh °tarh, /'Bh omits this
line: ^ apsBh 'Kilak°, eniSh Kalik°, ZBh
Kalimk°, hj&a Kim.limk°, fBU Kinkilayam.

"So Va: eVa KeV ; Bd KiUk°: kYa.
Pholikolabhya4.

" Vs agrees, — murdh*-dbhisiktas tes&m
VindhyaSaJuih^ : where * ZVs a-murdh" ;
' Ns Vinda°. ' Bh omits.

*' -In hYa, sama yayavati ; kYa, samcm
'parnamai.im.

" In eVa bhvitva. Bd caiva.

^ So dfghkmYa., Bd ; bYa, nu. Va genly ca.

«" But 2 MSS of C'Va sa bhoksyati ; kY&
merely sah, but adds motdmpdmnam (for
Maundndm 1) samapti : eVa reads this half
line prthivi tu gamisyati.

DYNASTIES OF VIDI^A, ETC.

49

Nahapaoa (see note ^^) is mentioned, id. nos. 1099, 1131-5, 1174; Purika in
nos. 782, 812, 837-9, and JRAS, 1910, p. 445. Bhogin may perhaps bear some
allusion to Bhogavardhana, nos. 264, 266, 373, 572, 797. For Nahapana see JRAS,
1910, p. 820 ; 1912, p. 785.

Nrpan ^ Vaidi^akam^ ^ c<=api ^ bhavisjams tu * nibodhata
Sesasya Naga-rajasya putrah para-puran-jayah ^
BhogI bhavisyate raja ^ nrpo Naga'-kul-6dvahah *
Sadacandras ' tu Candram^o ^° dvitiyo Nakhavams tatha "
Dhanadharma ^* tata^ c<^4pi caturtho ^^ Vangarah ^* smrtah
Bhutinandas ^* tata^ c#ipi Vaidi^e tu " bhavisyati
Sunganam ^'' tu kulasy^^^nte ^* Si^unandir ^* bhavisyati
tasya bhrata *° yaviyams tu namna Nandiya^ah ^^ kila
tasy#S,nvaye bhavisyanti ^^ rajanas te trayas ^^ tu vai
dauhitrah ^*^ Si^uko ^^ nama Purikayam ^^ nrpo 'bhavat "

lO

' So Bd, a^^bdefghVa. and 1 MS of CVa :
other Va vrmn.

' VaidiSik° in eVa; a*Va Valdesik° : gYa.
ca di£ak°.

* Bd C'dtha ; «Va caiva.

* So bdfhVa., Bd, mVa crp. Va genly ca.

» So d'c^bdegKlYa., 2 MSS of CYsi : other
Va evara-jmr°. Bd sura-pur". Vs toteA
Purahjayah, i.e., after Vindhyafiakti : ZVs
tatah param Fur° ; ahkYe °Fara-pur° ; hYs
Furamjmr".

* In eVa "syati nrpo, a'Va °tato.
'' In bdhYa, Na/ma.

' This half line in eVa is Naga-loka-
aamudhhavah.

' In a'Va putrah C°: eVa Ddtnadhandras.
Vs Eamacandra; bhYs Varna".

*• So Va geuly. Bd "owiwr; jVfi "dso;
eYa, "ahho: dYa, Vamdamio.

" In bdhYs, tatah ; grVa tu sah : eVa Nakha-
pana-jah (see above), which may be the
true reading.

*' In «Va VaJchampUa. Vs Dharmah;
IYb Dharmavarma.

" In bghjYa, "the ; dYa. "tham or "tho.

"* Va genly Vimsajah ; jYa. vlntsah bhutnl
(with excess syll.). Bd, lYa, vam^ajah : eVfi,
cYaVangavah: bfgjYs Vafigara ; lYB"gara;
iiYe°gdra; dBh°gari; rBii°gira; Bh geuly
^giri ; aBh "kiri : wiBh (misreading v as tr)
Trangiri, eBh {Vd) Tumgiri ; cBh Bhrmgiri :

KYb Vagara; A:Bh Vagiri. Vs
ranga : kYa Urddara (or J)ur°).

cVs Stisf;
lYs Su^":

genly Va-
Vafigara
seems the most central form.

" So Va, Bd: eVa Bhutnl. Bh genly
Bhutananda (inverting him and Vangara),
lYs "nandt, pBh "tnanda : qBh Bhrthananda :
kYs Krtanandi, Vs genly "nandana.

" So Bd. Vfi genly vai deSe tu (6Va m«) :
a'Va vamie sa tu ; eVa ^vaiiogaiio or vaiiig".

," So a'a'aVAZVa: eVa Sunkd"; bdYa.
Srnga". Va genly Angd" (see p. 32, note *').

" So eVa. Va genly nakvlasysdnte : CjYa.
nandanasy", which AY a, adopts.

" So^ eVa; oAVs, Bh agree:
gYs Suair". Vs genly Svsf;
bhYsSukhi?. Ya. Madhu".'

'» So 6MZVs, Bh, <ai-6Am«o.

" So Va, Bd, Vs genly: /mVa Mandiy";
dYs Nandriy"; AVs Bandiy" ; bYs [£a]Na-
ndiy": jYs Nandipdidh. Bh Yaionandi;
KS^Yaif.

°* In eVa tasy^nvavdye bhavitd.

* In mVa tarn trayas; bdYa, tatra yas;
AVs tan-nayas.

" In bdYa, dauhitryah : CVa dohitrah, fYa.
daih".

"So Va; Vs agrees. Bd Siiiko;
Sibhuka ; AVs iSiUika ; ZVs Sukra.

*' So Va genly: dYa, "kdyd, eVa "kayo.
Bd Purikdydm ; ^Va Ripuk" : see above.

*' In dVa 6Aar«<.

jVs

H

50 DYNASTIES OF THE THIRD CENTURY, A.D.

30

Vindhyaiakti^^-sutai c^^pi Praviro ^* naraa viryavan
bhoksyate ^^ ca samah sastim ^^ purim Kancanakam ca vai
yaksyate ^* vajapeyajs ^^ ca samapta-vara^-dak§inaih.
tasya putras tu ^^ catvaro bhavisyanti uaradhipah

33

■kQn 38

Dynasties of the Third Century, A.D.

Text—M.t nil ; ^Va 99, 373-382* ; Bd iii, 74, 186-193.
Corresp. passages — CVs iv, 34, 17, 18 ; GBh xii, 1, 34-37^.

The Vayu ffives the whole, and the Brahmanda all except the last three lines.
The Yisnu and Bhagavata are condensed and not clear ; but they are fuller about
Yisvasphurji, and the Bhagavata version is placed on the right side by side with
the Vayu and Brahmanda version in 11. 10-14.

Among MSS ayiwVa want 11. 17-19 ; eVa gives 11. 1-10, then inserts the last
part of the Early Contemporary Dynasties (p. 23), all the Nandas, Mauryas, Sungas,
Kan vay anas and the first 12 lines of the Andhras, by reason of a large displacement,
and then gives 11. 12—19 here, omitting 1. 11 : /JVa and J^Bh have nothing.

Bahlikas are mentioned in Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 141 ; Pusyamitras, id.
p. 55; Mahisati (=Mahismati), pp. 375, 497-8, 501, and JRAS, 1910, pp.444,
867. For other geographical information my Translation of the Markandeya
Fuiana (Index) may be consulted.

Vindhyakanam ^ kule 'tite ^ nrpa vai Bahlikas ^ trayah *
Supratiko ^ Nabhira^ *• ca '' sama bhoksyanti ' trimfiatim '

merely

^ VimdhU in g^Va ; see p. 45.

^' So Va, Bd. Vs says Siiuka-Pravirau
ca; 7Vs SvJera-Pramrai ca. Bh
Fravirakah. See p. 48.

" Vs adds — ete * varsa-^atam sad* vareani
bhavisyanti :
where * /Vs etasmdd; * /Vs sai panca. Bh

ity ete vai' varsa-Satam bhavisyanty adhi-
kani sat :

where ' cBh ity evam te [yo], arBh ihoksyanty
ete, v.r. in ©Bh yuktd ete.

'^ So bdfghmVa,, Bd. Va genly hJutksyarUi,
eVa °te, which may apply to Sifiuka and
Piavira; plural instead of dual, of. next
dynasties, I. 2.

^ lu bdgYa, saspih.

" In bdmYa. pun° ; mVa ends nau : eVa
Pidakdmi Calakami ca vai.

^' So Bd. CVa °ti. Va genly yaksyante,

a*jVa °ti. The sing, is clearly right, but
see note ".

" In <Va vajimedhaii.

*• In eVa samapte bahu-.

" In eVa ca ; see p. 48.

'* In eVa su~miMayah. Vs tatah tat-
pvirah trayodaJ^aiva (/Vs saite). Bh tesam
trayodaia suiah.

* In «Va KarmakamJam.

* So Va genly : /Va kvliiwUe ; wiVa knJAina-
tena. Bd kvlc^^^dmte, Fkt for kidcoMm
ante.

» So CeghmYi. Bh, /Vs agree : hSh Vah°.
Vs genly BafiRkas : <ylBh Bdlhikdh ; dkYs
fSlhlkah. AbdJlVa. VeAnikds; /Va' Vi^ri!'';
Bd Vahf: ABh Vahnf.

* Vs agrees.

» lnhYS.°tako; dYa. Suprako.

DYNASTIES OF THE THIRD CENTURY, A.D.

51

14

Sakyamaiiif^bhavad '" raja Mahisinam " mahl-patih
Pu^yamitra ^'^ bhavisyanti Patumitras ^^ trayodasa
Mekalayam ^® nrpah sapta " bhavisyant-iha saptatim ^^
Ko^alayam ^* tu" rajano bhavisyanti mahabalah '^^
Megha iti ^^ samakhyata ^"^ buddhimanto nav^aiva tu
Naisadhah ^^ parthivah sarve bhavisyanty a-Manu-ksayat
Nala-vamsa-prasutas te viryavanto mahabalah

24

oh 25

* In MVa Jfabharai (altered in d to Na-
hha") ; eVa Nnaraiwai. Bd GahhiraS.

' So bdefghmYa, Bd. Other Va tu.

' CVa, Bd hhokayaii.

» So CaViVa, Bd: a'-y^mVa "tlh; bdhYa.
"tih (altered in (2 to vim^atih) : eVa vimSa-
titn.

" In a'-^Va and 3 MSS of CYa. Sakyama
noma vai: other MSS divide it into two.
For first part, fhrifa. Sakyamand, ghY&
Sakyd°, dV& Sakya°, 6Va Sikyd°; 3 MSS of
CVa Sakyamimd ; eVa Sdksondmdn : Bd
Sankamcmo. For second part, Bd, «Va
bhavad ; ghlmYst and 3 MSS of CVa bhavo ;
6Va bhavi; /Va savo or tavo; dVa viya.
From all these variations I have adopted
Sakyamcm^dbhavad.

" Bd, a»Va and 3 MSS of CVa Mdh°; lYa.
MaMs° ] eVa Mdhisydnam.

" Vk genly, Bd ' Puspa" ; a^Va Pvira° :
cVa Ptindramindrd.

" Ca'lVsi Patfa" ; a?Y&Patu°; gY&Patu°
or Padu°; hY& Yadu°; aWa. Puta°', 6Va
Pada"; fmY& Satu° ; eVS Padumindras.
Bd sat Strimitrds. Others short, dVa
Ydmitrds, a* Va san m°, /Va Sadarms. Patu-
mitrds seems the most central form.

" In 5'Va tath^aiva ca. Vs says —
tatah* Puspamitra*- Patumitras* trayo-
daSa^ :
where * 6Vs adds castrayah ; * ZVs Pv8ya°,
oVs Pum"; *MVs Pata°, bjYs Tadu", AVs
Pahu°, oVs Patumitr-ddyds, CVs Padhvmi-
tra-Padmamitrds ; ' AVs sarva-varnesu
balcfvdn jayo bhavisyati trayodada, as if
trayodaia belongs to the following words.
Bh says —

Puspamitro* 'tha rajanyo Durmitro* 'sya'
tathsaiva ca:

where * df&a PusyaP ; *dBh Damitro ; *aABh
'tha.

" In grVa Mekaldyd, bdVa. Mik°; AVa
Mikalaya.

" Vs says — MekalaS* ca sapta* Kofiala-
ySm* tu navsaiva* bhupatayo bhavisyanti :
where * dVs MeJccdyas, AVs Mekc^ka^dh ;
*ZVs saptsAndhrdh, AVs °Andhra, kYs dtra,
and hklVs add tata^ ca; *IVb sapta Kau-
£aldh ; ♦ ZVs nava, AVs tath^va, kYs tayeva.
Bh says, agreeing with some of these read-
ings—

eka-kala ime bhflpah* saptsAndhrah* sapta
KauSalah* :
where * cfBh bhutneh ; * cmBh Amhhrdh, ABh
Amprd; *ar«Bh Ko^, /Bh Kaiis°, <ZBh
Ko^. Cf. eka-kdid here with the error
Mekakdldh in AVs.

*^ So «Va; Bd "syanti ca saptatih. But
a^~*bdgMVBL °syantAti santatih ; finYa, °syanti
santatih (short) ; CjYi "fyanti ca sattamdh,
and CVa mentions santatih.

" So eVa ; (iVa Kos°. Vs, Bh agree, see
note **. Va genly, Bd Kom°.

" Ca in eV5.

" In gYh narddhipdh.

" In AVa Medyd ; eVa either ; a*Ys, Medhd-
tithi-.

^ In eYgL°khydto.

** Vs says — Naisadhas* tu tavanta* eva*
bhupatayo bhavisyanti :
where *kYa Saisards; *lYa tata; *bklYs
stop here : AVs omits the whole. Bh
says —

Vaidura*-patayo bhavya Naisadhas* tata
eva hi :
where * cjBh Vaidurya, CBh Tidura ; * CBh
Nisadhds. See p. 50.

** In eVa "syanti manvsyaydt.

'" In grVa tnaJiayasdh, Pkt plui'al.

52

DYNASTIES OF THE THIKD CENTURY, A.D.

Magadhauam ^^ maha-viryo

Visvasphanir ^* bhavisyati
utsadya parthivan sarvan

so 'nyan varnan ^^ karisyati
Kaivartan ^^ PancakamS ^* Ci^aiva

PuHndan brahmanariis tatha
sthapayisyati ^^ rajano ^*

nana*'-de^esu te jana *^
Visvasphanir *' maha-sattvo

yuddhe Visnu-samo ball **

Visvasphanir ^° nara-patih kliv

Magadhanaih tu '^^ bhavita
Vi^vasphurjih'^' puran-jayah'

30

ran 32

vaman

lO

karisyaty aparan '

Pulinda-Yadu^'-Madrakan ^^

prajas csfS,brahma^'-bhuyisthah *°
sthapayisyati *^ durmatih **

viryavan ksatram *^ utsadya "
Padmavatyam *^ sa vai puri
4krtir ivi^cKjyate ^^ 15

» In bdfghmY& Mag° ]
" In odBh ca.

eVa Magadhayan.

^ So a^afglmYsL, Bd. Va genly °sphanir
here, but °8pha/nir in 1. 14; bhVk °82>hinir;
eVa, °8phdcir ; jV& Visyaphanl.

*' So Bh genly: grBh °8phurjhih; rBh
°sphurjrih; ahBh. °^hurtti; cBh "sAMrfsiA;
wBh Vi^a[va]spharjji. Ys says —

Magadhayam* ViSvasphatika-sanjiio 'nyan
varnan karisyati :
where *aefghjkYs Mag°.

*" In c?Bh jparan-tapah.

'* Defective in dVa., j^Tthivdn saavarnom,
altered to parthivan so va Jdirndm.

" So dekmpqaBh ; Gaf Bh aparo : ghjlnrBh
^ti paro ; cBh °ti puro. For Vs see note ".

In 7tVa °varttyan ; /Va

vattyan.

MadrakamS :

" So Va; /Va Nanc°. Bd
eVa Yapumami (or Papu°).

" In cBh Todra; ABh Tadru (or Padrw):
ABh Pulindayavu.

" Vs says — Kaivarta-Yadu*-PnHnda-brah-
manan* rajye sthapayisyaty utsadysakhila*-
ksatra-jatim :

where * bfhVs Yadu or Padu, gYs Yadu or
Patu, deVs Patu, kVs Patta, ZVs Vatuh,
aVs Katu, CVs Kadhu : * Ca/ Ys hraJiman-
ycm, 6Vs Pulind-dbrahmanan : * AVs mcAo-

" So «Va. Vs genly, Bd °syanti. The
sing, is required by the sense and is corro-
borated by Vs and Bh ; the plural is prob.
a mistake throngfa misunderstanding rajano,

" So Va, Bd : eVa raja tu. Hence rdjdno
is obviously not a nomin., but the Pkt
accus. plural and = rajnah (see Pischel's

Prakrit Grammar, § 399), because Vilva-
sphani had, as said above, overthrown all
kings and it was he who created these
miscellaneous kings. Rajano should have
been Sanskritized as rajnah vrith some
expletive for the lost syllable, but was mis-
taken for the nomin. and so remained
unchanged.

" G'ddkarma in dBh.

*" Bhwmhtha in aBh.

*' Nana wanting in eVa.

" So- bdhjYa. (altered in d to °jandh).
Here te jand are obviously not the nomin.
but the Pkt accus. plural and = tdnjandn
(Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, §§ 363, 425),
because they refer to the Kaivartas, &c.
Not being fully understood they appear
Sanskritized as te jandn in Bd ; while they
were mistaken for the nomin. and were
Sanskritized as te janah in a^-*dfglmY&.
CeYa, read tejasd (an attempted emendation 1)
which AYsi adopts.

" But qBh °fyanti.
Bhupatih in/Bh.
Vitnvaaphdtir in eVa.

" Ksetram in aBh ; dBh akrm.

*'' But asBh vitaa/rya ; /Bh vipatya.

" Bd °8atna-2)rabhah; jJYa "prabho; mVa
°prabha. After this line dVa inserts —
ViSvasphiti Kaivartyanam ChakamI c^aiva
Pulindakan.

*' Padmav° in cBh : see p. 53, notes *• ',

" So Bd, 6Va. Va genly "gphanir; eVa
°sphatir.

" So Va genly, Bd ; o^Vfi ih^et/ate ; eVa
athsCc° : gYa, fklivdvikrtirocyate ; AVa fkll-

44

4S

-«ie

^M^giiiii^f^Sag'^^^^A^'Si'^^'^

CONTEMPORAEY DYNASTIES OF EAELY FOUKTH CENT. 53

utsadayitva ksatraih tu ^^ ksatram anyat karisyati
devan pitfm^ ca vipram^ ca tarpayitva sakrt punah "
Jahnavi-tiram asadya ** sariram yamsyate *^ ball
sannyasya '^ sva-8arirarh tu " Sakra-lokaiii gamisyati.

Contemporary Dynasties of the Early Fourth Century.

Tegd—m> nil ; ^Va 99, 382l>-388»; Bd iii, 74, 194-200a
Corre8;p. passages — CVs iv, 34, 18 ; G^Bh xii, 1, 37c-4:0.

The Vayu and Brahmanda give the whole of this passage except 11. 12-15.
The Visnu gives the whole fully in prose. The Bhagavata has 11. 3, 4 (condensed
into one) and 12-17, and agrees closely with the Visnu. LI. 12-15 are taken from
it and placed on the right, to supplement the account given by the Vayu and
Brahmanda ; and they appear to be old slokas because they agree closely with the
older prose account of the Visnu. Among MSS eVa has only 11. 1—6; >iVa and
I^^Bh have nothing.

As regards Naisadhas and Kosalas see p. 51; and for other peoples and
countries my translation of the Markandeya Purana may be consulted.

Nava Nakas^ tu bhok?yanti purim Campavatim '^ nrpah
Mathuram ca purim ramyam Naga ^ bhoksyanti sapta vai *
anu-Gatiga ^ Prayagam ca Saketam ' Magadhams '' tatha
etan janapadan sarvan bhoksyaute Gupta- vamsa-jah *

vdttatiroracyate ; bYa, fMivdmratirdcyate
(short) ; dVa Mivdsantatir ucyale.

•* Uccddayitvd tat ksatram in eVa : see
note ".

" Satsia punah in AVa ; 6Va sasaf ; dVa,
saf ; eVa yathahramam.

" But dVa Jahnavor-tlre jrrdsadya.

" Va genly yasyate: a*Va nyasate; eVa

nyasya vai ; dVa ydsyu, altered to yasma-

jveta ; gYa, tyaksate : tydksyate is suggested

in CVa but it anticipates the next line.

Yamsyate seems the best emendation.

"• So Va genly : bdVa. sa ny° ; AVa samy° ;
gY& sa y° ; eVa nihksipya : TYa, reads this
half line sasya sva-sariram riipam.

" In AVa«M.

' So Va. Bd Nagas ', eVa Rcmdhoks.

' Padmdvadm in eVS : see 1. 8. This line

and the next refer to different cities and
dynasties, but Vs, reading Nagas in both,
condenses the two lines and the preceding
mention of Padmavatl (p. 52, 1. 14) into
one statement—

nava Nagah Padmavatyam* Kantipuiyam*
Mathurayam*:

where * ^Vs Padmav" noma jniryam, jYa
Pasamvanydm ; cVs Kdfip°, ajkYs Kdntdp",
6AVs Kdntydm; *AVs Medhwrdydm. Bh
nil.
' But dVa NaJed ; AVa Ndmd ; 6 Va Ndma ;
«Va Yaund.

* In 6V5 sajyta vi ; dVa, sajytaiim.

» So a^-*bdefghlmY&, Bd. CjYaL °Gangam.

• Soa'JVa,Bd. CbfgkmYa.°tum ; a»aVjWa
"tu ; «Va Sdketa.

' In 6 Va MadhyagOs ; eVa Makhagds.
' So Va genly: eVa Gupa°; 6Va Guhya".
Bd sapta ; lYa, M anidhamya-jah. V? says —

^iiii

54 CONTEMPORARY DYNASTIES OF EARLY FOURTH CENT.

Naisadhaa ^ Yadukams ^° c^^aiva Saisitan " Kalatoyakan ^^ 5

etan janapadan sarvan bhoksyante ^^ Manidhanyarjah '*
Ko^lam§ ^^ c^Andhra-Paundram^ ^^ ca Tamraliptan sa-sagaran '''
Campam c^^aiva ^^ purlin ramyam bhoksyante " Devaraksitah ^°
Kalinga Mahisafi c^^aiva Mahendra-nilayas ca ye^^
etan janapadan sarvan palayisyati vai Gruhah ^^
Strirastram ^^ Bhoksyakams ^* c^aiva bhok^yate Kanak-4hvayat ^^

Saurastr-Avanty-Abhiras ^^ ca
6udra " Arbuda-Malavah 2*

10

anu-Ganga Prayagam Magadlia* GuptaS*
ca * bhoksyasti :

where * AZVs Magadkan, kYe Mdgadha, JVs
Magadhd Suhma ; * ZVs GuptamS, dWa omits
Guptdi ca ; * here ftVs adds Magadhan, kfVs
Magadhd. Bh says —

anu-Gangam a-Prayagam guptSm* bho-
ksyati * medinim * :
where */Bh gopta ; * hjEh hhoJcsyarUi cor-
rectly ; /Bh vai maMm.

' Nisadham in Ca^djYa..

^^ In dghVa. Yudakami or Pu^ ; eVa.
TaditmdihS. ^ ^

** In icZVa Saiiljan ; gVS, Saisikcm ; eVs
Seiikan ; AVa Sauiltam.

" ^ Va "topakcm (misreading y as p).

" Ca^jYa, bhoJcsyarUi.

" So Va; mV'a >; Bd "jVin : eVa J/oZa-
dhanyagdh. Vs similarly —

Naisada*-Naimi8ika*-Kalatoyan * janapa-
dan' Manidharall-vamSa bhoksyanti^ :
where * bhlVa Naisadha, kYs Saisara (see
p. 51, note"); ♦AVs Naimika; *o6AVs
°yakan, ZVs °yaka ; ' ? Vs °pad& ; II Ws VAa-
ra^, rfeVs °dhana, Wb °dhdnya, oVb
°dhdnanka, JVs °dhdnavaka, cVs °rfM, AVs
Manadhanyaka; ^acfkYs vanUya°, IYb
vamso bhoksyati. Bh, /Vs omit this.

" In /Vi /Tos"; (^^S KoicOas; bhYS.
ChoialaS.

" So «Va, Bd: a»aV>Va Pa««P;^ dVs
PondaS; a'Va Pomdyas: AVa c*Adhra-
PodraS, bYa. °Pota£: mVa c^Adha-Pau-
dramd, /Va °Paundrdi : gYa, cdnwpadas.

" In finYi Tama° : dYa, Tdmralij>t-dnu-
sagaran, bghY& Tdma°, lYa, Ndma°.

" In 6AVa [Pam]Cam2)am dca; dYa,
Pameapdmci.

" Ca^a*fjYa.°8yanti; hYa.°syate.

="» Soa>aV?wiVa; bdYS.Daiva°. CaWjJfVa

Bevaraksitdm, hYa, Daiva°. Vs similarly —

KoSal*-Audra*-Pundraka*-Tamraliptan*

samudratata-porlm ca Devaraksito raksi-

syatill :

where *AVis Eoialam, cgYa Koydl-, lYs
Kaulpa; 'AVs Udra, jYe tdra, kYs 6tra,
ZVs Loddhra ; * XYs Pundra, 6c Vs Pudraka,
wanting only in dejYs ; ' acgjklYs TamM° ;
II ZVs raksati. Bh nil.

** In grVa tathd.

" Vs similarly-^

Kalinga*-Mahisika^-Mahendrabhaunia *
Guham* bhoksyanti :

where * 6Vs puts naksatra before Kalinga ;
* de/jkYa "saka, ZVs °sa, AVs Maheya-Ka,ccha ;
*AVs °dran°, lYs "drahhaumdn correctly,
y^Vs "drabhaumdm; '6fVs Chihd correctly,
jVs Guhdn, hYa omits. Bh nil.

"' So Ca'jY&i Bd °gtra-: a^a*a*bdfghlmYa.
Stnrajyatn. AY a, Sn by misprint.

" So bdfhmY%; gY& £hokhya°; ZVa Bho-
ksa"; ACjYS, Bhaksya° : Bi Iihoja°.

" In /Va °dhvaye. Vs says —

Strlrajya*-Trair5ja*-Musika*- janapadan
Eanak-ibvayS bhoksyanti* :
where * alYs omit ; * so CgkYs, but 6A/Vs,
°rdjya, aVa Tepirdjya, cfYa omit; *cVs
Musivd, hYa Mukhika, ZVs Mtisita, akYe
Mfgika ; ' ZV? °dsvayo bhoksyati. Bh, de/ Vs
omit this.

»• So Bh. Vs similarly —
Sanrastr-Avanti *-Sudran* Arbnda-Maru-
bhumi *-viBayamS ca vraty-advij*-Abhirall-
6udr-adya bhoksyanti :^
where * AVs Surdstr-Avasca ; */Vs Sudra,
06 Vs Sudr-{aYs Sur-)Abhlrdn, hYa Bhadr-
Abhird, kYa Sur-Abhir-Arb° ; *AVs %hu,
6Vs Maru, kVs Mevabhumi; 'or vrdlyd
dvij-, ShYs vrdlya dvij-, aYa vrajne°, kVs

---?BMa^^^d^^ai^<^ai^^S|^

EVILS OF THE KALI AGE

55

tulja^-kalam bhavisyanti
sarve hv ete mahiksitah

alpa-prasada hy anrta ^*

maha-krodha by adbarmikab.

vraty-^dvija ^^ bbavisyanti

Sudra-praya jauadbipah
Sindbos tatam Candrabbagam ^°

Kauntlm ^^ Ka^mira-mandalam
bboksyanti 6udra vraty-^dya ^^

Mleccha^ c#4brabma^^-varcasah 15
tulya-kala ime ^ rajan

Mleccba^*-praya6 ca bbubbrtah ^"^
ete^' 'dbarm-4nrta-parah *"

pbalgu-das tivra-manyavah.

Evils of the Kali Age.

Text— Am. 273, 25-34 ; ilVa 99, 388^-412; Bd iii, 74, 200l>-224.
Correap. passages — CVs iv, 24, 18-29 ; G^Bb xii, 1, 41-2, 23,

After having thus brought the dynasties down to the early part of the 4th
century A.D., these Pnranas launch out into a prophetic description of the future
evils of the E^ age, and the Yayu and Brahmanda deal with them at great length.
It is unnecessary to set out these passages, because they merely embody gloomy
brahmanio forecasts, which were no doubt based on actual calamities, but which
have no historic value except in so &r as they may portray, more or less really,
miseries which the country underwent in lawless times. But the first portion of
the description appears to depict. the unsettled condition of the country in the early
part of the 4th century, and this alone is presented here. The references for it are —
AMt 273, 25, 26" ; ^Va 99, 388^-393» ; Bd. iii, 74, 200''-203 ; ^s iv, 24, 18, 19;

rajye 'bhisiJct- ; "/Vs A\^hlra, aVs Atira.
But IVs has only Sawrastra ; deVs nil.

w So Bh, except GerBh ^ura.

" In /Bh Ahhyvda-Palavah.

•• Or vralya dvija.

w So Bh. Vs similarly {IVb omite)— '
Sindhutata-Darvikorvi*-Candrabhaga-
Kafimira*-visayan* vratya' Mlecchll-adayah
sudra bboksyanti :

where */Vs Darvikorm, cYb °kovl,jVs °kevi,
gYa "kocam; aYa Ddvikorm, AVs Davf,
6 Vs Devc^ ; AVs Davakortha : * kYa Rahnlva :
^fhjkYa viaayam ca, cVs visaya : ' abcfhjVa
vralya-, kYa rdjya : H bhYa Mleccha-dUdr,
AVs Mlekaa-iudr.

»'ln glnrBh "d: cBh KatUe; dBh Kau-
clm ; fBh Kamiin.

«» In eBh vratyas U, c/Bh °ca : dBh iud^&i
c^dntya (one syll. short).

** Ijx afrsRh. AUecdid, <ibr°.

»*eoVa, Bd: W&kalpa.

" Vs similarly —
ete ca tulya^kalah sarve prthivyam bhu-
bhrto bhavisyanti * :
where * fVs bhoksyanti.

»• Mleksa'in cBh.

" la rBh bhujxUeh.

** In dVa a-nrpa ; 6Va At nrpdh.

" In/Bh m-jpd.

*" So Bh; so ^'Bh, altered from dharmd
nrpatayak : /Bh dharmapardh. Vs says —
alpa-prasada vrhat-kopah sarva*-kalam
anrt-adharma-racayah :
where • eJYa sarve.

56

EVILS OF THE KALI AGE

GBh. xii, 1, 41-43. Of this account the Matsya contains only lines 1, 10 ; the
Erahmanda omits 11. 4-6. The Vayn contains the whole, but /Va omits 11. 4—6 ;
jg'AMt omit 1. 10 ; /ipMt, /^Va have nothing. Vs has nothing corresponding
to 11. 1-3.

A further description of the evils is given afterwards, see p. 57.

Bhavisyant4ha ^ Yavana dbarmatah kamato 'rthatah
n<;aiva mtirdh-^bhisiktas te ^ bhavisyanti naradhipah
yuga-dosa-duracara ^ bhavisyanti nrpas tu te
strinam bala*-vadhen*aiva hatva c^aiva paraspai-am
bhoksyanti Kali-^ese ^ tu vasudbam partbivas tatba '
udit-6dita-vam^as '' tu ^ udit-^tamitas ^ tatba
bbavisyant4ba ^° paryaye kalena ^^ prtbiviksitah
vibiaas tu '^ bbavisyanti dbarmatah kamato 'rthatah
tair vimi^ra janapada ^^ Arya MlecchaS ca ^* sarva^h ^^
viparyayena vartante ^® ksayam esyanti " vai prajah.

lO

' In dehjVa. °syanii ha.

' In eVa tu.

' In eVa °dosa ekvratmano.

• In CaW& bala : eVa stn-bdla-go-vadham
krtva, dVa, "bala-handhanaid caiva. Vs
similarly —

strl-bala-go-vadha-kartarah* para-sv-
adana*-rucayo* 'Ipa-sarah :
where * kYs "ialamM/radha-nicayo ; *AVs
"ddataro, kVa parabhyada/naka, /Vs paras-
2)ara-daTna ; * AVs 'hicayo. Bh says —
stri-bala-go-dvija-ghnaS ca para-dara-
dhan-adrtah* :
where * dMBh °dhrtah, eBh °dvrtdh.

• In «Va bhavisyanti Kali-iesam.

• In yVa tada.

'' In «Vs uditiditi-vamsyds. Vs says —
udit-astamita-prSya^ ev-alp-ajTiso mahe-
ccha aty-alpa*-dharma^ ca* bhavisyanti :
where * «/ Vs °chidty-alj)a, %Vs °chtdlpa, TVs
"chds C'dlpa ; + jVs inserts na. Bh says —
udit-astamita-praya alpa-sattv=alpak-

^yusah
a-samskrtah kriya-hlua rajasa tamas«
avrtah.
» Ca^j[V& te.

• In eVa ^tditvidst°.

*" In bdhjVa. °syanti ha.
" In / Va kalam na.
" In eVa vikitas te ; dVa, vihatas tu.
*^ In 2Mt samadamu.

" SoMtgenly; hfUi, eNS. Arya-M° ; lUt
varsa M° ; a'Mt Mleccha-prayd4 ca ; jMt a-
Mleccha^ c^va. Va genly, Bd Aflecch-
dcaraJ ca, /Va "dvara^", dVa °dvanai°.
CVa Sneech° (misprint). Vs says —

taiS ca vimilra* janapadas tac-chila-
vai'tino* raj-^raya-iasmino Mlecchal o
Aryafi* ca viparyayena vartamanfih prajah
ksapayisyanti :

where * FVe vimisrita ; ♦ TVs chU-dnuvarf ;
* 1eV% Mlecch-dcdryas, TVs °dca/rds; hVs omits
all after Mlecchdi. Bh says —

prajas te bhaksayisyauti Mleccha rajanya-

rupinah
tan-nathas te janapadSs tac-chil-iu:ara-

vadinah
anyonyato rajabhiS ca ksayam yasyanti
piditah.
" In a^bgjkMt sarvaiah.
" In cMt °ta ; ^Mt, <^Va °tah : eVa reads
this half line, paryayai vartamanandm.

" So Mt: grMt ksapayisyanti. Va, Bd
ndsayisyanti.

CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 57

Chronological and A stronomieal Particulars.

Text—AMi 273, 35-52^; 4Va 99, 413-430; Bd iii, 74, 225-243.
Corresj). passages— CYa iv, M, 30-42 ; GBh xii, 2, 24-34.

Conclnding passages containing chronological and astronomical particulars
about the Kali age are found, more or less full, in all the five Puranas. Here the
Visnu relinquishes its prose, and both it and the BhSgavata adhere to an old sloka
version (which the Visnu introduces with the phrase atr^ocyate), similar to the
version of the Matsya, Yayu, and Brahmanda, but containing some verses not
found in those three Puranas. Hence it is convenient to divide this subject into
three parts.

The first part contains matter which is common to those three Puranas, and
which the Visnu and Bhagavata give partially. The passages are these — JMt 273,
35-45» ; ^Va 95, 413-423 ; Bd iii, 7A, 225-236* ; CVs iv, 24:, 30-33 ; GBh xii, 2,
24-28*. The Vayn and Brahmanda give the whole, the Matsya all except the first
two lines, and the Visnu and Bhagavata have 11. 1, 2, 4-6, 18—20, 22.

Then those three Puranas insert 8 or 9 lines alluding to the evils of the age,
which may be omitted, and eVayu omits most of them. The Visnu and Bhagavata
offer instead other verses giving further particulars, and these constitnte the second
part, namely^CVs iv, 24, 34^39; GBh xii, 2, 28'>-32. The verses in the Bh have
been slightly re-arranged to correspond to the Vs.

The Puranas all unite again in the old sloka version and this forms the third
part. The passages are— ^Mt 273, 49''-52« ; JVa 99, 428''-430 ; Bd iii, 74, 241-
243 ; CVs iv, 24, 40-42 ; GBh xii, 2, 33-34. AU give the whole, except that the
Bhagavata omits 11. 39, 40 ; but as there is considerable divergence, the Mt version
and that of Va and Bd are printed side by side, and the Vs and Bh versions are
given in the notes.

As regards MSS cMt omits 11. 21-23 ; eMt 11. 21-23, 39 (second half)-41 (first
half) ; iMt 11. 15-17, 19 ; kWi 11. 6-9, 18 ; /Mt 11. 12-15 ; «Mt 11. 13, 14 ; a^Va
11. 11-14 ; eVa 1. 16 ; >IVa 11. 1, 2 (first half) ; wVa 11. 11, 13, 15, and places 12 after
14 ; AjoMt, /l-Va, and ^Bh have nothing.

It is no part of the scope of this edition to discuss these chronological and
astronomical particulars, beyond what is noticed in the Introdn. § 25, and in the
notes to the translation of this passage, infra.

Yada candrai ^ ca siiryaS ca tatha ^ Tisja'-Brhaspati
eka-ra^u* samesyanti' tada Krta-yugam bhavet*

* In mVa vaihia vamias.

* In /V^s yatha ; bYs, /Bh yada.
' Sukra in AVs.

* Ca*-*bfffhjlVa. ratre ; mVa r&ve : AVs etair
amiem.

* So eVa, V|, Bh; ZVs sah^syaiiUi. Va

genly, Bd hhavieyanti ; CVi bharisyardi
(misprint).

• So Vsi, Bd: eVa, Vs, arBh bhavisyati
tada (JxIefgjVs tatah) Krtam; AVs gives tbte
line twice and ends first ksayam and then
Kalih. Bh tada bhavati tat Krtam.

saa

mmmmmmmi&i^

58 CHKONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PABTICULARS

esa ■' vamsa^-kramah krtsnah ' kirtito yo ^° yatha-kramam "
atita vartamana^ ca tathi^aivi^^nagatas ^^ ca ye ^?

yavat Pariksito " janma
yavau Nand-^bhisecanam

15

Mahapadm"-4bhisekat tu
yavaj janma ^^ Pariksitah

evam ^* varsa^'-sahasram tu jneyam ^^ panca^d-uttaram ^^

Pulomas tu ^^ tathif Andhras tu ^^
Mahapadm-antare ^' punah '

26

pramanam vai tatha vaktum ^*
Mahapadm-Antaram '^^ ca yat ^^

antaraih tac ^^ chatSny ^° astau sat-trim^at ^^ tu ^^ samas tatha ^^
tavat ^ kal-slntaram bhavyam ^^ Andhr-4nt-4dyah prakirtitah ^^

' So Va, Bd, 6cdewMt. ^C[^jA:Z«iMt evam.

' In eVa eva^

* So Mt, bdeKVai. Va genly krtsnam ; eMt

2/a;

m :

eVa

va.

krtdh prahiah, cMt ksatah°

" So Mt genly; cenMt
Va, Bd vo.

*' Mt maya kramdt.

" So C/fl^Mt, Va, Bd, Vs. Mt genly reads
the whole line in the nomin. sing., and bM.i
the first half in locat. sing. Bh says —

ye 'tita vartamana ye bhavisyanti ca
parthivah :
but (2eBb ye hhavisyaTvti parthivah for the
second half.

" In ^Mt tu ye. After this line Vs inserts
this line —

ete vamSesa bhupalah katbita mani-
sattama.
Bb inserts this line —

le ta uddeSatah prokta vamllyah * Soma-
Suryayoh :
where */Bb vamiayoh, adrsBb vamia-jah.
'" This line is in Mt, VS, Bd. So Mt.
Bd Mahanandr, Va Mahadev-, which both
no doubt = Mahapadm- ; see 1. 7.
'» Bd °8ek-&ntam.

'• This' line is in Vs, Bh. So Vs. Bh
drabhya hhavato equivalently.
" So Mt. Va, Bd janma yavat.
" SoMt, eVa: IriiSXekam; kVsete: others
etad.
" In celtiMt eva ; 6Mt eka.
" Bb iatam; jBh Batam.
^ So Mt genly, Va, Bd : cejMt °sat<Sttaram,
bMt °iato trayam; ZwMt, blY& panca-iat-
bttaram. But eVa, Vs, Bh pancadai-6ttaram.
** This line is in Mt. hofjmM.t; 6cenMt
"te ', grMt Pulobhda tu ; eVa also Fulotna ca.
ACdklMt Paulomds tu. The correct reading

*7

would seem to be Pulomat tu, referring to
the last Andbra king.

^ So ACdMmM.t', 6Mt "Andhrda tu; fgM.i
tato 'ndhraa tu; jMt tath^&ndraa tu; «Mt
tatha C'Andhra; cMt -[taiha/rvsAndhra ;
eMt •f-tatharvdkah. Tbe correct reading
seems to be tath'Andhrat tu.

" ThislineisinVa,Bd. So a^aVi/yWVa,
Bd ; wiVa °vaktu; 3 MSS of CVa "vaktam
(=Pkt vuttamX); a'jVa, 3 MSS of CVa
"c'dktam : «Va (see note **) tato vaktum ; 6Va
yatha vaktur. Vultam is most prob. the
original Fkt word, and all these are attempts
to Sanskritize it without infringing sandhi.

" In 6Mt -dttare.
In jMt purah.
So Va. Bd -dttaram.
In eVa yatah.

" So Va. Bd °ca. Mt genly anantaram ;
^'Mt aatare sat. This half line in ZMt is
na[nayuaram paksalany astau ; in &Mt
fanamtastoManomiatyau.

»» In eMt iata.

" So also TiMt sadimiat ( = sat-trimiai) ;
dMt sastr°: 6Mt, a'iVa sad-vimiac, dVa
8ad-v° ; AVfi aatrimiac or sadr",
■ « So Mt. va, Bd ca. ■

" So Mt. Va, Bd smrtdh.

" So Mt. Va, Bd etat.

" So Mt, e/TOVa,' Bd ; cMt bhavya. Va
genly bhavya.

~ So a^-*fghmYa., Bd ; 6dVa c>An°. Ca^jNi
Andhr-dntd ye (l omits ye) pTa°;_ eVi
sandhan bhavyah pra°. Mt genly Andhr-
dntad d-Pariksitah ; fgM.t Andhr", ceiiMt
k8atr° : 6Mt •^sambhratradayardJcsinat, jMt
athddyd dipitds tatah. Mt reading is cor-
rupt, because from Farlksit to the end of
tbe Andbras comprises tbe two peiiods in

CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 59

Bhavi§ye ^^ te prasankhyatah ^'
saptar^ayas tada *° pram^u *i

pradipten!f4gnina *^ samah **
sapta*''-viih^ti-bhavyanam **

AndhraEi<:4nte'^ 'nvagat®^ punah^*
saptarsayas tu vartante ^''

yatra ^° nak^atra-mandale

U. 5-8. The reckoning is from the end of
the Andhras onwards into the future.

"So Mt: cMt °8yai; Mt omits. Va,
Bd bhavisyaia; bVS, na divyais.

" So Mt genly : ceZwMt °samakhyatah ;
jM.t, eVa tat jnrasankhyalam. Ca}a^a*j\&,
Bd tatra sankhydtah ; a'Va "khyatam ;
MfghimYsL °khyandm : 6Mt nasta-sankhya-
tid^.

'• In ZMt [Su^ri^saYdraibhih ; 6Mt surarsi-
bMh ; jIAt maJiarsibhih : ceMt purdne irwti-
aarpibhih.

*' In bcdefgjnMt tathd.

« This line is in Mt. So ACdkniKt : eMt
pdriihni (or yd°) ; cMt ;;a^tt ; nMt prdyuh
or 2)rdpuh ; 6Mt dyuh ; fgMt te syuh ; jMt
vdcydh. These readings and Va, Bd readings
appear to be crp. It seems necessary to
the sense of this whole passage that some
lunar constellation should be meant here,
and the true reading may perhaps be Puaye.
Fnsya as the constellation in Fratlpa's time
might tally with Magha in Parlksit's time
(see 11. 22, 24) about a century and a half
later; see JRAS, 1910, p. 28.

*' So Va ; ^Va prdhu. Bd jyrdptdh : eVa
\cd\ taihakhydi ca.

" So Mt genly: dMt pradipen°', AMt
pratapten° ; jM.t 2yradvptd ddgni vat. Mt
appears to be crp.

" So AChnULi: cdefgknM.t samam; bMt
iamam ; jMt iasi.

*• So Va genly; AV& "rojiii; eVa °rdjd:
dVa, Pratvpam rijni, altered to PraUjm-
roQhi. "Bd pitrye /"arl^sife (omitting vat).

** In jyV& vimiatam ; eVa samsthite. All
the readings of this line in Mt, Va, and Bd
are no doubt attempts to Sanskritize an old
Prakrit Sloka, which was obscure. Perhaps
the true reading should be, having regard
to the forms of letters in the old scripts —
saptarsayas tada Pusye Pratipe rajni vai
lamam :

purana-;jnaih ^rutar^ibhih. ^* lo

saptarsayas tada prahuh *^

Pratipe rajni" vai ^tam**
sapta-vimsaih iatair *^ bhavya ^o

Andhranifdnte "'nvayah'^punah'*
sapta-vim^ti^^-paryante *'

krtsne naksatra-mandale

cf, samam in 1. 19 ; or Satam, see 1. 22.

*'' This line is in Mt : cMt sapta ; bnMt asta.

" So ACk^i : cdefgjmnULi bhdvyena ; bMt
bhdvena.

*' So Va genly, Bd: <ZVa °vimsati tair;
bKVa, "vimiatair (short) : cVa saptd-vimSe
iate, prob. the true reading.

•* In eVa bhdvye.

•1 So .4CmMt for first 3 syll. : dMt Andh°
fgMt Adh° : bcenMt astrdndm ; jkMt astre-
ndm. For last syll. cefgjkiiMt te ; ACbmMt
tu ; dMt tvam. The whole is clearly An-
dhrdn-dnte, see note ".

'* In kMt 'nvagd, ceMt °gdi, nMt °gat:
/Mt 'ndhakdt ; grMt dhakdt ; jMt 'staka ;
^CMt yadd; bdmMX tatah. The correct
word seems to be 'nvagat (aorist of anugd)
or 'nugdh, the former meaning ' (the cycle)
followed on again', and the latter '(the
Seven Rsis were). following on again'. The
readings are thus equivalent, but the former
seems preferable, because the v appears to
be original, and was easily misread as dh in
the Gupta script, while yadd and tatah are
obvious emendations.

" In jMt mdhdh.

" For first 3 syll. Va, Bd Andhrandm,
KVa. °nd; eVa mantrdndm. For fourth
syll. Va, Bd te. The whole is clearly Jn-
dkrdndmte, which means Andhrariidnte, Pkt
for Andhrandm ante, as the sense shows.
But mVa reads this half line Adhd sankhyayd
smrtam, which belongs partly to 1. 15.

"So o'AVa, Bd; and dVa (altered from
tvaydk) ; gVa, 'nvayd ; eVa 'nvayah, Va
genly Poayd.

"* inVW a. punat ; gY&yutah; a^YS. ^tihhdk.

" This line is in Mt. So CGTaVmMt;
dilLt °pravartante : jMt saptarsay^eti par-
yante : o*a'6Mt sapta-vimdati-paryante, ceM.t
°j)a7yanta-h, &Mt °paryatah, fgMt °parjanyo.

^ This line is in Vs, Bd : eVa "vimi^Hi or
vimie 'ti.

iiMlfeira'Wi.iJ-:-^;

60 CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS

63

65

I

saptarsayas tu tisthanti *^ paryayena ^^ satam ^tam '
saptarsinam yugam hy etad ** divyaya sankhyaya smrtam '
masa " divyah ®^ smrtah *' sat ca *^ divy-4bdani tu ""^ sapta hi ''^
tebhyah " pravartate kalo " divyah saptar^ibhis ''* tu vai "
saptarsinam '^® tu '''' yau purvau '* dr^yete ''^ uditau ni^i ^^
tayor madhye tu naksatram *' dr^yate yat ^^ samara divi *^
tena saptarsayo ®* yukta jneya *^ vyomni feitam samah ^*
nak^atranam rsinara ca *'' yogasyi^aitan ** nidarsanam

iS

20

•• In dYa. paryate ; 6Va payate.

*" In 6c</e^jMt krtsne.

" In 6Mt hhidyanti.

" In/Mt paryaye ad.

" InJ^'Mt «atom satom; <2Mt «a<aA iatam ;
a^a*a*dfglY& Satac chatam ; 6; Va toow
Satam ; mYa ia<a iatam : a^6Mt datam

" So Va; «Va Ay «fe; Bd <i> et€d; fgHi-i
yuge hy etad, kMt °ete : hKVS. gugam hy etad.
But 6Mt it* paryanta, cenMt "paryaye. Mt
genly upary etat.

•*- So Va, Bd: c«»Mt <a« smrtam divya-
sankhyaya : iMt smj-tam vai divya-safJchya-
ya, A(J}iLi "saujnayd : fgMt smrtam divyam
tu sankhyaya; imMt °sanjnayd, and dMt
crp.

" So Bd. Va genly sd sa ; jVa sdsa ] mVa

sapa ; AVa saya ; fVa. sci[sa^a. Mt samd ;

nMtsamo; eMt ^oo^o; cM^t tado. Instead

of this line eVa has two other lines^-

sastir daivata-ynganam c^aika saptabhir

epi ca
trimsac Cs4nyani varsani smrtah saptarsi-
vatsarah.

•' So Mt, Bd. Va divyd: «Mt dilSbs;
ceMt ditvdt.

•* Va smrtd ; bcefglnMt tatha.

•° So Bd. Mt, Va sastir erroneously.

" So ACjklMt; cnM.t°ca; eKi divy-dstani
ca. Bd divy-dbda£ c^aiva. Va divy-dhnai
c^aiva: MmMt °dhcmi tu (6, ca), fgHit
"dhanii ca.

^' So Bd : cdefgiiMt, gYa. saptati-h ; other
Mt, Va genly saptabhik; jYbl saptamih:
bhY& saptasanabhih, where in iVa ncU>kih
represents tebhyah in next line.

" So Va, Bd, bceMnKt : eVa ebhyah ; other
'Mt d>hih : dYi reads this half line pravartate
mahdn kalo.

" In AMt pravartitah", dMt prarartane° ',
bMftite kale.

'" In c«nMt saptaraitas.

™ So Mt, eVa. Vk, Bd taih.

" In/jrMt sapta-iirsam.

'"' In ^Ccf^Mt, V§ genly, oBh ca.

■" So GGVa'mMt, Bd, Vf, Bh; arBh pur-
vau yau. Vfi ye purvd (altered in dYa. to
yau purvau), akYe °purve : a^-*bcdefglnM.t,
eVa yah purvath, AMt °purva, jMt °purve.
The dual is right as there are two stars,
and see next line.

" So CGra*mMt, Bd, Vs, Bh, dYS,. Va
genly df^yante', eAVa, oV? driyate. For
this half line a^~*bcdejkhiili.t read udyan (J,
udyat ; j, mvdyan ; k, sudhan) vai driyate
niii {j, divi ; k omits) : fgMt udyate drsyate
nUi.

** CGVa^m^t hy uditau niii; eVa Ay
itdito°. Vs, Bh iiditau divi; aYs 'bhyudi-
tau°; jkYs, /Bh udito"; g'Eh. udit^. Va,
Bd uUard-diii.

» So Mt genly, Bd ; /grMt °madhye 'ti° ;
eVa "m^idhye ca [to»»]°; 6Mt "mddye tu
rajatam. Bh, (ZVs tayos tu madhye naksa-
tram; YB°madhya-7iak° ; kYB''madhyama,m
ksatram. In o'Va tato madhye ca naksa-
tram ; Va genly "madhyena ca ksetram ;
bdhYsL °cdkgetram (altered in d to ca naksa-
tram) ; «»Va crp.

** In »Mt yah ; eVa, 6Vs, dfkqBh tat ; ceMt
sa ; &Mt ca.

" Vs. Bh nisi.

" Bh ten^aita rsayo; oJerBh temaiva°;
/Bh tena vai°.

" So Va, Bd ; TV& °yayd. Mt genly jn«ya
yuktd, jMt °muktd, bdMt "bhuktd ; IKt devd
yuktd. Vs, Bh yuktds iistkaniy, aYs mu-
ktds°; kYs muktdsthityanty ; /Bh ytJi^
bhavanty.

" In 6Va iat^. Vs, Bh abda-iatam nrnam;
A Vs, ^Bh cuta-f ; kYs aka-s°.

'^ In eVa ca sarvesdh.

" So Mt, Va genly : bdgYa. yogyasy". Bd

CHEONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 61

saptar^ayo Magha-yuktah *' kale Parik§ite '° satam '*
Andhr-^nte ^^ tu '^ catur-vim^e ^* bhavisyanti '^ &itam samah '^.

Fisnw. Bfiagavata.

te tu Pariksite kale te tvadiye dvijah kale

Maghasv asan "'' dvijottama adhuna c^Asrita '* Maghah

yada devarsayah sapta
Maghasu vicaranti hi
tada pravrttas ca '^ Kalir dvada6-£lbda^-fet-itmakah

as

yad^aiva bhagavad-Visaor
am^o yato ' divaih dvija *

Va8udeva-kul-6dbhutas
tad#aiva Kalir agatah '

yavat sa pada-padmabhyam

paspars^emarh vasundharam
tavat prthvi-parisvange

samartho n^^bhavat Kalih
gate sanatanasy^^mse ^**

Visnos tatra bhuvo " divam ^^
tatyaja s-4nujo rajyam

Dharma-putro Yudhi^thirah

hhog<isy° : ^Va yogyasya tan ; 6Mt tu yogasy
eti; riMt reads this half line yagaaytUi
darSayan.

*• Bd hy aihffdyvktdh: fglUt mayd hy
uktah, dMt may^dpy° ; eVa tnaya proktdk.

^ InjMt this half line is kalena paritogitah,
JeHLi °tam.

" In »Mt imtam; 6Mt ksutan; fgMt
same ; rriMt divi.

" So a>a»aVtVa ; iVa Andh-°, 6Va Adhm-°,
dVa Adhry-°; eVa Andhantdnte (omitting
<m) in Pkt form, see note". Ca'jmYa,, Bd
Andhr-dmse, /Va Adhr°. Mt genly brah-
manat (^=aaptar8ayah T) ; CMt °naa ; ^Mt

nam.

" So Mt genly ; jMt ca. Va genly, Bd sa-.

" CbfgUt °ia; jMt, dVa °so\ «Mt °iac?.

"» In/Mt, (iVa°«ya<».

•• So Mt, Bd; /Mt 8atam°; dVa »ate°
(altered to ^ote°) : jwiMt, /Va «afe mama,

Vi^nor bhagavato ^ bhanuh
Krsn-^kbyo 'sau ' divam gatali

tad^dvi^t Kalir lokam
pape yad ramate janah ''

yavat sa pada-padmabhyain
spri^nn aste * Rama-patih

tavat Kalir vai prthivim

parakrantum iia c«S,8akat ' 30

6AMt "mana^ grMt °mata : eVa iaian tada ;
rV^a aam* matd. AYa, mate mama.

°^ In 6Vs Maghah c^dsan; iVs \Maghab-
dydsan ; q; Vs crp.

"' In qSk hy asrita,

" So Vs. Bh tu.

* In AVs, ^Bh dfta; IVb dtma.

* In dBh Visnua tu bhagavam,.

' In oftVs jdto ; kVs aihia-jdto.

* In AVs dvijottama.

° In sBh sa: dBb Krsno ^sau; eBh
■fKrsnasyoteau apptly.
' In blYs "aivfdtrtdgaiah Kalih.
'' In c^Bh mana/i.

* In/Bha«Mi. '

' JnfBhv<'di°; kgrBhc'dsaift-
" IndeVs-<J«fe.
" In kVstvayo; aYs divo.
" In oAVs divi.

wmn

wmfUKm-

62 CHEONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS

Visnu.

viparitani drstva ca
nimittani sa Pandavah

yate Krsne cakar<=4tba
so 'bhisekam Pariksitah "

prayasyanti yada c^aite
Purv-A?adham maharsayah

Bhagavaia.

yada Maghabhyo ^* yasyanti
Purv-Agadham maharsayah

tada Nandat " prabhrty ^® esa ^^ Kalir vrddhim gamisyati

18

yasmin Krsno divam yatas ^' tasminn eva tad^^hani ^'^
pratipannam Kali-yugaiii ^^ tasya sankhyam nibodhata

22

catuh-^ta'^^-sahasram tu

varsanaih'** vai*" stnrtam bud haih*®
^a^tl-var^a'^'-sahasrani

sankhyatam ^' manu^ena tu '"

35

sabasranam Satan<;iha

trini manusa-sankhyaya *^

sa^tiih c^aiva sahasrani

varsanam ti^Acyate ^^ Kalih ^^

40

" So all Vs, but CY6%8ite.

" In 6Bh "bhyam ; dBh Maghato.

" In jTs "Nanda, eBh °Namtat ; dBh tetZS
<ado : rBh <a<o Nandat.

*' In deVs prabhmn.

" In bjkVs, eBh era.

" In cBh karisyati.

^' In «Va. divaj&ta : jMt reads —
yada Efsnail cbavi yatah Suklo Narayanas
tatha.

*• So Mt, eVa, Vs, Bh. Va, Bd tada dine,
altered in (fVa to tad-dditah.

» So Mt, eVa, Vs, Bh. Va, Bd °pannah
°yugal}.

^ So Va, Bd. Vs %ibodha me. Mt j)ra-
mdnam tasya me srnu ; /Mt prapannam°.
Bh iii prahzih joura-vidah ; dBh iti-r-dhuh°,
see Appendix I, § ii.

'* So Mt ; jKi data ; eMt sad : a'Mt aa^ti ;
dmMt sat (one syll. short).

^ In 6Mt varnani: eMt reads this half
line tada sand/iyd pravaTiate.

" In cMt yat ; fgjkTAt tat ; dMt tu ; 6Mt
na (for nu 1).

"• In jT^t tathd.

~ So Va, Bd.

:*

So bjklnKt; a'-'imMt 8astir° ; c/grMt

aastim. ACMt catvary asta-
» In 6/gwMt ''khyatd ; dMt

'khydte.

»* In jMt tat.

" So Bd,/Va; ^Va tyuc° ; 6Va <mc°; dVa.
tucydta, altered to tu gmrtah ; mVa ruvyate
(for r-ucyatef), see Appendix J, § ii. Va
genly ucyate.

*" Instead of this and the preceding line
Vs has these lines —

ttini laksani varsanam* dvija manusa--
sankhyaya
sastim csaiva sahasrani bhavisyaty esa vai
kalih :
where * WVs varadni ; ♦ fV^s varscmdn dvija.
Bh omits this statement.
" In gMt divya-. CYa, divye.
" So a»a*rJyklmTiM.t: CGVa^a^hmt
°sankhyd°; jMt tathd aandhy^dpav", unless
it = °sandhyd prav°.
" So Va genly: ^mVa °dmsam hi Jartite,
Bd °dm£e° ; jV& "sandhyd sihd Jnrtite. But
g'^Va °sandhy-dmsa hi Inrtyate, a*o*Va
°8andhya gd hi°, bhVS, "aandhyd sa hi \taf :
(fVa for this half line (with clerical errors
uncancelled) samdvedhii ca iti tathd samdhyd
sarhdhy-dmsa saMta Idrtyate : eVa sa-sandJiy-
drhsam uddhrtam,. For this line Vs reads —
Satani tani divyani sapta paSca ca
sankhyaya * :
where *AV8 divyayd] but sandJiyayd ap-
pears to be the correct word since 1200

^iilp

CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 63

divyam varsa-sahasrarii tu
tada sandhya pravartate ^*

divyam ^^ varsa-sahasram tu

tat-sandhy-^m§am prakirtitam ^

nih^ese tu ^' tada ^^ tasmin ^^ Krtam vai pratipatsyate

S9

divine years include the two sandbyas. Bh
Bays —

divy-^bdanam * sahasr-ante caturthe tu*
punah Krtam :
wliere * jrA^>Bh dstdnam ; * «Bh caturthetia.

- This line is in Mt, Va, Bd, Vs. So Mt,
eVa. Va, Bd °ca; dVS. naihiese ca. Vs
nihiesena, fVs "deaanarh.

»^ Vs tatas.
" In /Mt tasya.

" So Mt, Va, Bd. Vs hhavisyati jmnah
(aVs tada) Krtam. Bh adds —

hhavisyati yada* nrnam mana &tma-
prakalakam* :
where * orf^rBh and v. r. in G'Bh tada ; * cBh
dtm-dp".

T

TRANSLATION

This translation is close to the original though not absolutely literal, and generally
combines the various versions where they supplement one another. Words in italics are
not expressed in the original but are supplied to complete the meaning. The notes deal
only -with the salient points, and for the rest reference must be made to the notes to the
original text.

Preface.

Listen as I narrate all future events, as Vyasa, unwearied in work, proclaimed to
me formerly, both the future Kali age and the manvantaras also. Thus I will first
declare now the kings who are to be, both those descended from Aila^ and the
Iksvakus and also the kings descended from ^Sudyumna ^, among whom the splendid
ksatriya stock of the families of Aila and Iksvaku is brought to an end. I will
proclaim all those kings as mentioned in the Bhavisya Purdna. Moreover there will
be other kings besides them, who shall aiise, ksatriyas, parasavas ^, sudras, and others
who will be foreigners ; Andhras, Sakas and Pulindas, Ciilikas and Yavanas, Kai-
vartas, Abhiras and Savaras, and others who will be of Mleccha origin ; Fanravas,
"Vltihotras, Vaidi^as, five * Kosalas, Mekalas, Kolalas ", Paundras, Gannardas, and
Svasphrakas, Sunidharmas, Sakas, Nipas and others who will be of Mleccha race.
I will declai'e those kings accoi-ding to the total of their years ' and by name.

i i,

r

Pauravas.

Abhimanyu's son by Virata's daughter Uttara was Farlksit. Pariksit's son was
king Jaiiamejaya who was very righteous. From Janamejaya was bom valiant
"Satanlka. Satamka's son was valiant Asvamedhadatta.

From Asvamedhadatta was born a victorious son, righteous AdhisTmakrena ',
who now reigns great in fame.

Adhisimakrsna's son will be king Nicaksu'. When the city Hastinapura is
carried away by the Ganges, Nicaksu will abandon it and will dwell in Kausambl.

' That is the Pauravas.
» See p. 2, note ".

' A mixed caste said to be descended from
a brahman father and ludra mother.
* This would seem to be meant for Paiicalns.

" The people of Mahakosala apptly. !
• Or Mt, ' according to their succession '.
' Or Asimahrma.

' Or Viiaksv. Va Nirvaktra, Bh Nenii-
cakra.

K

^.^misk

..IJlAwiliV^V,^ -. - ■

66

PAUKAVAS AND AIKSVAKUS

I ^1

He will have eight sons of great might and valour. His eldest son will be Usna ^ ;
after Usna Citraratha is remembered ; after Citraratha Sucidratha ^ ; and after
Sucidratha Vrsnimat ^ ; and after Vrsnimat Susena will be a pure king. After
Susena Sunitha * will be king ; after Sunitha will be Euca ^ ; after him will be
Nrcaisus '. Nrcaksus' heir will be Sukhibala "^ ; and Sukhibala's son will be king
Pariplava * ; and Pariplava's son will be king Sunaya ®. His heir Medhavin will
be king ; and Medhavin's son will be Nrpanjaya. Durva ^^ will be his son ; and
Tigmatman his son. After Tigma will be Brhadratha ; after Brhadratha Vasudana^^ ;
after Vasudana Satanika ; after him will be Udayana^^; and after Udayana will be
the warrior king Vahlnara '^; and Vahinara's son will be Dandapani '*. After Danda-
pani Niramitra '^ ; and after Niramitra Ksemaka.

These 25 kings will exist born of Puru's race. In this connexion this
genealogical verse was sung by ancient brahmans — ' The race honoured by gods and
rishis, from which sprang brahmans and ksatriyas, will verily on reaching Kgemaka
reach its end in the Kali age.* Thus has been coiTectly proclaimed this Paurava
race, the offspring of Panda's wise son, high-souled Arjuna.

AiksvaJcus.

Brhadbala's heir was
after Uruksaya was

Next I will declare the race of the high-souled Iksvakus.
the warrior king Brhatksaya ^®. His son was Uruksaya ^* ;
Vatsavyuha^'' ; after Vatsavyuha Prativyoma'*.

His son is Divakara ^^ who now rules the city Ayodhya in Madhyade&,.

Divakara's successor will be famous Sahadeva. Sahadeva's heir will he high-
minded Brhadasva ^ ; his successor will be Bhanuratha *^ ; and his son wiU be
Pratltasva ^ ; and Pratitasva's son will be Supratlka ^*. His son will be Marudeva ^,
and his son Sunaksatra. After Sunaksatra will be victorious Kinnarasva '^ ; and
Antariksa will be Kinnarasva's great son. After Antariksa will be Suparna ^* ; and

' Mt Bhuri.

^ Bh Kaviraiha and Kuv°.

' Or Vrstimat. Va Dhrtimat.

* Va SvMrika.
» Vs Rca.

' Va Tricdksa.

'' Vs Sukhabala. Bh Sukhlnala.

* Or Paripluta or Farisnava.

* Mt Sutapas.

1° Mt Urva. Vs Mrdu. Gr Ifari.
" Mt Vasudaman. Gr Sitddnaka.
Suddsa.
" Gr Udana. Bh Durdamana.
^ Or Mahinara. Vs Ahvnara,
" Vs Khandapdni.

Bh

^ Vs Naramitra. Bh Nimi.

^' For the variations in these names see p. 9.

" Mt Vatsadroha. Bh Valsavrddha. Vs
inserts a king Vatsa before him.

*' Va Prativyuha.

^' Bh Bhanu Divarka.

^^ Mt Dhruvdsva.

" Bh Bhanumat. Mt crp.

^^ Mt FraCipdsva. Bh Fratlkasva. Gr
Fratvvya.

^ Mt Supratipa. Va Supratlta. Gr Pra-
titaka.

^' Va Sahadeva.

'^^ Or Kinnara. Bh Fuskara.

'^ Mt Susena. Vs Suvarna. Bh Sutapas.

'

AIKSVAKUS AND BARHADEATHAS

67

after Suparna Amitrajit ^. His son will be Brhadbhraja ^. Dharmin ^ is remembered
as bis son. Dbarmin's son will be Krtanjaya. Krtafijaya's son will be wise
Rananjaya*; and after Ranafijaya will be Safijaya, a warrior king. Sanjaya's son
ivill be Sakya. After Sakya will be king Suddhodana *. Suddhodana's son will be
Siddhartha ; Rabula * will be his son. After him will be Prasenajit ''. After him
will be Ksudraka. After Ksudraka will be Kiilaka^. After Ealaka Suratha is
remembered ; and Suratha's son, Stimitra will be the last king.

These Aiksvakus have been declared, who will exist in the Kali age ; bom in
Brhadbala's lineage they will enhance their family, being warriors and learned, true
to their word, self-restrained. These kings who were ancient have been all declared.
In this connexion this genealogical verse was sung by ancient brahmans — ' This race
of the Iksvakns will terminate with Sumitra ; on reaching king Sumitra it will
indeed reach its end in the Kali age.' Thus has been declared the ksatriya stock
descended from Manu, and that descended from Aila.

■jl

Barhadrailms.

Next I will declare the Barhadrathas of Magadha, who are kings in Sahadeva's
lineage in Jarasandha's race, those past, those existing and also those who will
exist. I will declare them accoi-ding to their prominence : listen as I speak.

When the Bharata battle took pla^e and Sahadeva was slain, his heir Somadhi '
became king in Girivraja; he reigned 58 years. In his lineage Sruta^ravas was
64 years ^''. Ayutayus reigned 26 years ^^. His successor Niramitra enjoyed the earth
40 years ^^ and went to heaven. Suksatra ^^ obtained the earth 56 years. Brhatkar-
man ^* reigned 23 years.

Senajit^* is now enjoying the earth the same number of years ^*.

Srutanjaya will be for 40 years, great in strength, large of arm, great in mind
and prowess. Vibhu will obtain the earth 28 years ^'' ; and Suci will stand in the
kingdom 58 years. King Ksema will enjoy the earth 28 years. Valiant Suvrata ^*
will obtain the kingdom 64 years. Sunetra will enjoy the earth 35 years ^^ {or

* Mt calls him Sumitra also.

* Mt, Vs, Bh Brhadraja. Va Bharadvaja.
' Mt crp.

* Gr Dhanastraya. Va apptly inserts a
king Vrata before him.

* Vs Kruddhodana.

* Vs Bdtula. Gr Balmla. Bh Langala.
Mt Puskala.

'' Gr Senajtt.

' Va Ksulika. Vs Kundaka. Gr Kvdava.
Bh Kanaka.

* Bd, some Vs, Gr Somajpi. Vs genly
Somdtni. Bh Mdrjari.

'" Vs Srutavat. Bd, many Va, 67 years.

'* Mt Apradpin. Mt, some Va, 36 years.

" Va, Bd, 100 years.

** Va Sukrtta. Mt Suraksa. Bh Suna-
ksatra.

" Bh Brhatsena. Gr Bahukarmaka.

^' Bh Karmajit.

" That is, 23 years. Mt, 50.

" Vs, Bh Vipra. Va, Bd merely nrpa, and
say 35 years.

^' Va genly Bhuvata. Mt Anuvrata.

^' Some Mt, 25 vears.

68

PRADYOTAS AND 6ISUNAGAS

Dharmanetra ^ will be 5 full years). And Nirvrti " will enjoy this earth 58 years.
Trinetra will next enjoy the kingdom 28 yeare {or Susrama's ^ sovereignty will last
38 years). Drdhasena will be 48 years *. Mahinetra ^ will be resplendent 33 years
(or Sumati will next obtain the kingdom 33 years). Sucala will be king 32 years *.
King Sunetra '' will next enjoy the kingdom 40 years. King Satyajit will enjoy the
earth 83 years '. And Visvajit will obtain this earth and be 25 years '. Ripunjaya '"
will obtain the earth 50 years.

These 16 kings are to be known as the future Brhadrathas ; and their kingdom
will last 723 years ^^. And these 32 kings are the future Brhadrathas ; their
kingdom will last full 1000 years indeed.

Pradi/oias.

When the Brhadrathas, Vitihotras and Avantis have passed away, Pulika ^' will
kill his master and anoint his own son Pradyota, by force ^^ in the very sight of
the ksatriyas. He (Pradyota) will indeed have the neighbouring kings subject to
him and be destitute of good policy ^*. He, an excellent man^*, will be king 23 years.
Palaka will then be king 24 years ^®. Visakhayiipa will be king 50 years ^''. Ajaka ^'
will have the kingdom 21 years ^^. His son Nandivardhana will be 20 years **.

Those 5 kings after enjoying the earth
62 years perished ^*.

Those 5 sons, the Pradyotas, will en-
dure 138 years ^^.

btsunagas,

Sisunaga will destroy all their prestige and will be king. Placing his son in
Benares he will make Girivraja his own abode ^'. Sisunaga will reign 40 years.
His son Kakavarna will obtain the earth 36 years ^*. Ksemadharman will be king
next 20 years ^^. Ksatraujas will obtain the earth 40 years ^'. Vimbisara will be

fl A

t .

' Bh Dharmasutra. Vs, Gr Dharma.
' Va, Bd, merely nrpati.
^ Bh Sama: Va Suvrata.
* Mt Dyumatsena. Vii, Bd, 58 years, crp.
° Some Mt, merely Netra.
« Mt AcaJa. Vs, Bh, Gr Subala. Va, 22
years; Bd, 40.
^ Vs Sunlta. Bh Sunitha. Gr Nlta.
' Mt, 80 years.
' Va Vlrajit, 35 years.
*• Va, Bd Arinjaya. Gr Isunjaya.
^* See p. 17, note'*.

" Va Munika. Vs Sunika. Bd, Bh Sundka.
" Or ' PuUka's offspring '. ' Mt has the

name Balaka for Pradyota.
'* Or (some copies) ' will not act righteously '.
^' Or (some copies) * sickly in mind '.
" Mt, 28 years.
" Mt, 53 years.

^' Bh Rajaka. Vs Janaka. Mt Suryaka.
*' Va, 31 years.

'" Va Vartivardhana. Mt, 30 years.
^ So Mt; some copies, 152 years.
« So Va, Bd, Vs, Bb.
" So Mt. Va, Bd seem to mean the same.
^* Va Sakavama. Mt, 26 years.
"^ Mt, 36 years.
'"' Bh Ksetrajna. ilt Ksemajit, 24 years.

EAELY CONTEMPOEARY DYNASTIES AND NANDAS 69

J:

king 28 years ^. Ajatasatru will be king 25 years ^. Darsaka will be king 25 years ^.
After him Udayin * will be king 33 years. That king will make as his capital on
the earth Kusumapura on the south bank of the Ganges in his fourth year*.
Nandivardhana will be king 40 years ®. Mahanandin '' will be 43 years.

These will be the 10 Saisanaga kings *. The Sisunagas will endure 360 {or
ic/^er, 163 ') years, being kings with ksatriya kinsfolk.

Early Contemporary Dynasties.

Contemporaneous with these aforesaid kings there will be other kings ; all
these following kings will endm-e an equal time : namely, 24 Aiksvakus ^"j 27 Pan-
calas ^^, 24 kings of Ka^i, 28 Haihayas ^^ 32 Kalingas, 25 Asmakas, 36 Kurus ^^,
28 Maithilas, 23 Surasenas, and 20 Vitihotras. All these kings will endure the
same time.

w

\

Nandas.

• As son of Mahanandin by a sudra woman will be bom a king^*, Mahapadma
(Nanda ^*), who will exterminate all kfatriyas. Thereafter kings will be of sudra
origin. MahSpadma will be sole monarch, bringing all under his sole sway '®. He
will be 88 years on the earth ^^. He will uproot all ksatriyas ^^, being urged on by
prospective fortune ^'. He will have 8 sons, of whom Sukalpa^" will be the first ; and
they will be kings in succession to Mahapadma for 12 years.

A brahman Kautilya will uproot them all ; and, after they have enjoyed the
earth 100 years, it will pass to the Mauryas.

* All vary in this name. Bd 38 years.
After him Mt erroneouEly inserts the first
two Kanvayana kings: see Kdnvayanas,
infra.

' Mt, 27 years.

' Bd, Vs, Bh Darbhaka. Mt VamSaka,
24 years.

* Vs Udayasva. Mt Uddsin. Bh Ajaya.
' This statement is in Va, Bd.

• Va, 42 years.

' Bd Sahdmandi.

• Many copies of Mt say 12, because of the
mistake mentioned in note *.

' So Mt according to its real meaning
apptly: comipted by Bd-and Bh to 360;
by Va and Vs to 362.

'• For their list, see p. 65.

" Va,Bd, 25.

" Va,Bd, 24.

" For their list, see p. 64, prob.

'* Mt says apptly, he will be 'bom as
a portion of Kali '. Va and Bd say, he will
be ' enveloped by Fate '.

« So Vs and Bh.

^° Vs, Bh, ' his rule will be untransgressed'.

" Va, Bd, 'he will protect the eaith 88 (or
some copies, 28) years '.

" Vs, Bh, ' like a second Paralu-Rama '.

*' Va, Bd, 'urged on by predestination*,
apptly.

'" Or Sahali/a. V§ Sumatya. Bli SumaZya.

^■1

70

MAUEYAS AND SUNGAS

Mauryas.

Kautilya will anoint Candragupta as king in the realm. Candragupta will be
king 24 years ^. Vindusara will be king 25 years ^. Asoka will be king 36 years.
His son Kunala will reign 8 years ^.

Mt and eVd.

Kunala's son Bandhnpalita will enjoy
the kingdom 8 years'^. Their grandson
Dasona will reign 7 years*. His son
Dasaratha will be king 8 years. His son
Samprati will reign 9 years. Salisuka
will be king 13 years ^. Deyadharman
will be king 7 years ^. His son Sata-
dhanvan will be king 8 years ®. Brhad-
ratha will reign 70 years ^.

These are the 10 Mauryas ^ who will
enjoy the earth full 137 years. After
them it will go to the Sungas ^''.

Vd genly and Bd.

Kunala's son Bandhupalita will enjoy
the kingdom 8 years. Sandhupalita's heir
Indrapalita will reign 10 years.

J)evavarman will be king 7 years. His
son Satadhanus will be king 8 years.
Brhadratha will be king 7 years ^.

These 9 Mauryas will enjoy the earth
full \^7 years. After them will go the
Sunga^^.

bungoLS.

Pusyamitra the commander-in-chief will upropt Brhadratha and will rale the
kingdom as king 36 years ^^. His son Agnimitra will be king 8 years. Vasujyestha ^'
will be king 7 years. His son Vasumitra will be king 10 years. Then his son
Andhraka^* will reign 2 years. Pulindaka will then reign 3 years. His son Ghosa^^
will be king 3 years. Next Vajramitra will be king 9 years ^'. Bhagavata ^^ will be
king 32 years. His son Devabhumi ^* will reign 10 years.

These 10 Sunga kings wUl enjoy this earth fuU 112 years. From them the
earth will pass to the Kanyas.

Ii i

* Mt wants this statement.

' Mt omits. All except Vs vary this name.
' Mt omits. Vs, Bh mention Suyasas
instead.

* Mt, 'his (i.e. Aloka's) grandson ', but
the text is crp.

' Mt wants this statement.

* So also Vs, Bh : eVa Satamdhanus. Mt,
6 years.

' Va Vrhadadva, but Vrhadratha at be-
ginning of next dynasty.

* So Mt genly, eVs, 87.

IS

u

= So also Vs, Bh : «Va, 9.

" But 6Va, ' after them will be the 6uuga '.

" Or, * the earth will go to the Sungas '.

" Va, Bd, 60 years.

Va, Bd, Vs, Bh Sujyestha.
Mt Antaica. Bd, Bh Bhadra-lca. Vs
Ardraka.

" Vs Ghosavasu. Mt crp Yomegha.

" Bd, 7 years. Va no term.

" Mt Samahhaga apptly, but text crp.

" Va Ksemabhumi here, but Devabhumi in
next dynasty.

^^m

HiP

^pupip

KANVAYANAS AND ANDHRAS

71

Andhras.

The Andhra Simnka ^ with his fellow tribesmen, the servants of Suiarman, will
assail the Kanvayanas and him (Sosarman), and destroy the remains of the Sungas'
power and will obtain this earth. Simuka will be kin^ 23 years. His younger
brother Krsna will next reign 10 years ®. His son SrT-Satakarni will reign 10 years ''.
Then Purnotsanga will be king 18 years *. Skandhastambhi will be king 18 years ^.
Satakarni will reign 56 years ; his son Lambodara 18 years ^. His son Apilaka^
will reign 12 ^ears, Meghasvati will reign 18 years *. Svati will be king 18 years ^*.
Skandasvati will be king 7 years *. Mrgendra Svatikarna will reign 3 years *.
Kuntala Svatikarna wiU be king 8 years*. Svativarna will be king one year*.
Pulomavi will reign 36 years ^^. Aristakarna ^^ will reign 25 years. Then Hala will
be king 5 years ^^. Mantalaka '* will be a powerful king 5 years. Purikasena will
reign 21 years ^®. Sundara Satakarni will reign one year. Cakora Satakarni will reign
6 months. Sivasvati will reign 28 years. King Grautamiputra will be king next
21 years. His son Puloma'® will reign 28 years'^. [Satakarni will be king
29 years ^'.] Sivairi Puloma ^* will be king 7 years *. His son Sivaskandha Sata-
karni will be king three '* years *. Yajnasrl Satakarnika will reign 29 years ^''.

* Mt, ' will become the Saunga king '.

* Bd, 5 years.

» Vi, Bd, 24 years.

* Bd, 4 years.

* This is the name emended.

Mt Sisuka,

Va, Bd Sindhuka. Vs SipraJca,
' Mt, 18 years.
' Va, Bd, no number.

* This sentence is not in Va genly nor Bd.

* Much variation in this name.

" Or Ati, 12 years. Not in Va, Bd.

^' Va, Bd, 24 years. Much variation in

this name.
" Much variation in this name.

Va, Bd, one year.

Or Pattalaka. Bh Taldka. Va Saptaka.

Mt Purindrasena, but no number.

Properly Pidonnavi.

A doubtiul line found only in eVa.

Or ' after Fuloma SivaSrI *.

Conjectural emendation; no number
mentioned.
»» Va, Bd, 19 years.

IS
14
V>

le

17
18
19

if

Kanvayanas (Sungabhrtyas).

The minister Vasudeva, forcibly overthrowing the dissolute king Devabhumi
because of his youth, will become king among the Sungas ^. He, the Kanvayana,
will be king 9 years 2. His son Bhilmimiti-a will reign 14 years ^. His son
Narayana will reign 12 years. His son Sosarman will reign 10 years*.

These are remembered as the Sungabhrtya Kanvayana kings. These 4 Kanva
brahmans will enjoy the earth ; for 45 years they will enjoy this earth. They will
have the neighbouring kings in subjection and will be righteous. In succession to
them the earth will pass to the Andhras.

11

M

!

I

j

72

VABIOUS LOCAL DYNASTIES

After him Vijaya will be king 6 years. His son Candasii Satakarni will reign
10 years ^. Another ^ of them Pulomavi will reign 7 years.
These 30 Andhra kings '^ will enjoy the earth 460 years *.

Various Local Dynasties.

When the kingdom of the Andhras has come to an end fAere will he kings
belonging to the lineage of their servants : 7 Andhi-as ^, and 10 Abhira kings ; also

7 Gardabhins*, 18 Sakas '^. There will be 8 Yavanas, 14 Tusaras*, 13 Mumndas®,
11 Mannas^".

The Sriparvatlya Andhras will endure 52 years ^^ ; the 10 Abhira kings 67 years ;
the 7 Gardabhins will enjoy the earth 72 years ^* ; the 18 Sakas ^^ 183 years. The

8 Yavanas ^^ will enjoy this earth 87 years ^*. The earth is remembered as belonging
to the Tusaras 7000 years ^^. The 13 future Murundas ^' along with low caste men,
all of Mleocha origin, will enjoy it half 400 years ^^. The 11 Maunas will enjoy it
103 years ^*. When they are overthrown by Time there will be Kilakila kings ^'-

Then after the Kilakilas Vindhyasakti "^ will reign. He will enter upon the
earth after it has known those kings 96 years ^.

Dynasties of Vidiia, &c.

Hear also the future kings of Vidisa. Bhogin, son of the Nagaking Sesa, will
be king, conqueror of his enemies' cities ^^, a king who will exalt the Naga family.
Sadaeandra^^, and Candramsa who will be a second Nakhavant^*, then Dhanadharman"^,

!

* Va, Bd Dandadri, 3 years.
= Or 'the last'.

» Mt, 19.

• Bd, 456 ; Va crp, but apptly the same.
' Bh and Vs Andhra-bhrtyas.

" Or Gardahhilas.

'Va, Bd, 10. Bh.Vs, 16. Bh calls them
Kankas.

* Or TvJelw/ras or Tuskaraa.

• Mt, Bd, Bh Gurundas. Vs Mundas (for
Murundas).

"> Va genly, 18. Mt, 19 Hunas.

" Or possibly ' twice 50 '. Va, Bd crp but
probably 112 or 102.

" Mt Gardahhilas, but no term.

" Va and Bd no number.

" Va and Bd, 82.

" Va, Bd, 600 ; but prob 107 and 105 are
meant respectively.

" See note '.

" That is, 200 years; Vs, Bh say 199.
Va, Bd erroneously, 350.

*' Mt Hunas.

*' Vs says they were Yavanas.

'" Vs says he was a Kilakila.

'' This seems to be the meaning; hut
literally, 'he after having known 96 years
will enter upon the earth '. But perhaps
samesyati may mean ' he will come to an
end' (= samstkasyati, see p. 8, note**), for,
though sam-i does not have that meaning,
yet samaya has it. The sentence would
then he, ' After having known the earth 96
years he will come to his end.'

^ Vs treats the word puranjaya as his
name.

" Vs Earnacandra.

'* Or * Nakhapaua's offspring ' in eVa.

" Vs Dharma.

DYNASTIES OF THE THIED CENTUBY, A.D.

73

and Vangara ^ is remembered as the fourtb. Then Bhutinanda will reign in the
Vaidisa kingdom.

When the family of the Sungas ^ ends, Sisunandi ^ will reign. His younger
brother was named Nandiyasas*. In his lineage there wUl be 3 kings. His
daughter's son named Sisuka was king in Purika.

Vindhyasakti's valiant son, named Pravira, will enjoy the city Kaneanaka
60 years, and will sacrifice with vajapeya sacrifices replete with choice largesse.
His 4 sons will be kings.

Dynasties of the Third Century, A.D.

When the family of the Vindhyakas has passed away, there will be 3 Bahlika
kings. Supratlka and Nabhira® will enjoy tke earth 30 years. Sakyamana^ was
king of the Mahisis. There will be 13 Pusyamitras ' and Patumitras *. In Mekala
7 kings ® will reign 70 years. In Kosala there will be 9 very powerfiil and wise
kings celebrated as ' Meghas '. All the kings of Nisadha ^°, bom in thesfamily of
Nala, valiant and very powerful, will exist till the termination of the Manu^^^.

Of the Magadhas the king will be very valiant Visvasphani '^^. Overthrowing
all kings he will make other castes iinffs, namely^ Kaivartas, Pancakas ^^, Pulindas,
and brahmans. He will establish those persons as kings in various countries.
Vi^vasphani the magnificent will be mighty, Visnu's peer in battle^*. King
Visvasphani is called eunuch-like in appearance. Overthrowing the ksatriya caste
he will create another ksatriya caste. After gratifying the gods, the pitrs and
brahmans once and again, he will resort to the bank of the Ganges and subdue his
body ; after resigning his body he will go to Indra's world.

Contemporary Dynasties of the Early Fourth Centuiry.

Nine Naka ^^ kings will enjoy the city CampavatI ; and 7 Nagas will enjoy the
charming city Mathura. Kings bom of the Gupta race will enjoy all these terri-
tories, namely, along the Ganges, Prayaga, Saketa, and the Magadhas. Kings born
from Manidhanya ^^ will enjoy all these territories, namely, the Naisadhas, Yadukas,
Saisitas ^'', and Kalatoyakas. The Devaraksitas wiU enjoy the Kosalas, Andhras ^*,

* Bh Vangiri. Vs Varomga. Va VimSaja.
Bd, ' bom in the race '.

Many Va Angus.

Vs genly Susinandi. Va Madh'im°.
Bh Tasonandi.
Bd Gahhvra.
Bd Sankamana.

Or Puspamitras. Bh names one of them
as Durmitra.

* Vs adds Padmamitras.

Bh says Andhras.

Bh calls them ' lords of Vaidiira ' also.
Or perhaps, ' as long as Manu's race '.
Bh ViSvasphurji. Vs Visvasphatika.
Bd Madrdkas. Vs Yadus. Bh both.
Bh says his city will he Padmavatu
So Va ; but Bd, Vs Nagas.
Vs Manidha/ra.

' Or Sai^zjas or Saisikas.
' Vs Odras.

Vs Naimisikas.

74

EVILS OF THE KALI AGE

and Paundras, the Tamraliptas and coast-folk and the charming city Campa ^. Gaha
will protect all these territories, namely, the Kalingas, Mahisas, and the inhabitants
of the Mahendra mountains. He who is named Kanaka will enjoy Strirastra ^ and
the Bhoksyakas ^. The Saurastras, Avantyas and Abhiras, the Sudras *, Arbudas
and Malavas ^, there the kings will be outcaste dvijas and non-dvijas, mostly sudras.
Sudras, outcaste dvijas and others, and Mlecchas destitute of Vedic holiness will
enjoy the Sindhu's bank, the Candrabhaga, Kaunii * and the Kasmli-a' realm.

All these kings will be conteimporaneous, niggards in graciousness, untruthful,
very irascible and unrighteous.

Evils of the Kali Age.

There will be Yavanas here by reason of religious feeling or aimbition or plunder ;
they will not be kings solemnly anointed, bat will follow evil customs by reason of
the corruption of the age. Massacring women and children'' and killing one
another, kings will enjoy the earth at the end of the Kali age. Kings of continual
upstart races, falling as soon as they arise, will exist in succession through Fate.
They will be destitute of righteousness, affection, and wealth. Mingled with them
will he Arya and Mleccha folk everywhere * : they prevail in turn ; the population
will perish.

Chronological and Astronomical Particulars.

I

All the Purdnas.

When the moon and the sun and the constellation Tisya and Brhaspati shall
come together in the same zodiacal sign, then may the Krta age be.

This is the entire series of genealogies which has been declared in due order —
the kings who have passed away, and those who exist noio, and those who are
future.

Now from Mahapadma's ^ inauguration to Pariksit's birth, this interval is
indeed known as 1050 years '**. Moreover in the interval which elapsed from the
last Andhra king Pulomavi to Mahapadma — that interval was 836 years. An equal
space of time is still future ; subsequent kings beginning from the end of the

;

^ Vs Samudratata-pun.

'^ Or Strirajya.

' Bd Bhojakas. Vs Musikas.

* Or Suras.

' Vs Maruhhumi.

° Vs Ddrvikorvl in various forms.

' Bh adds 'cattle and brahmans ' ;

and

says ' they will ravish other people's wives
and riches '. Vs similarly.

' Vs adds * they will be audacious through
royal support '.

° Bd Mahdnan<M. Vs, Bh Nanda. Va
Mahadeca.

" Vs, Bh, 1015 years.

CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS 75

Andhras are declared therein. They have been enumerated in the Bhavisya Purdna
by srutarsis who knew the ancient stories.

The Great Bear^ was sihiated equally with regard to the lunar constellation,
Pusya ^ while Pratlpa ^ was king. At the end of the Andhras, who will be in the
27 th century afterwards, the cycle repeats itself^. In the circle of the lunar constel-
lations, wherein the Great Bear revolves ^, and which contains 27 constellations in its
circumference', the Great Bear remains 100 years in {i.e. conjoined with) each in
turn. This is the Cycle of the Great Bear, and is remembered as being, according to
divine reckoning, 6 divine months and 7 divine years. According to those constel-
lations divine time proceeds by means of the Great Bear. The two front stars of
the Great Bear, which are seen when risen at night '', the lunar constellation which
is seen situated equally between them in the sky ", the Great Bear is to be known as
conjoined with that constellation lOQ years in the sky. This is the exposition of the
conjunction of the lunar constellations and the Great Bear. The Great Bear was
conjoined with the Maghas in Parlksit's time 100 years. It will be in (i. e. con-
ioined with) the 24th constellation " 100 years at the ter^nination of the Andhras.

i

I

Visnu and Bhdgavala.

The Great Bear was in {i.e. conjoined with) the Maghas in Parlksit's time;
then began the Kali age comprising 1200 divine years ^''. When the portion of the
lord Visnu, which was bom in Vasudeva's family and named Krsna, went to heaven,
then the Kali age set in. As long as he touched the earth with his lotus-feet, so
long the Kali age could not encompass the earth. When that portion of the eternal
Visnu had departed from earth to heaven, Dharma's son Yudhisthira with his
younger brothers relinquished his kingdom. That Pandava, beholding the adverse
omens when Krsna had depai"ted, performed Parlksit's inauguration. When the
Great Bear will pass from the Maghas to Purva Asadha, then, starting from Nanda ^^,
this Kali age will attain its magnitude.

» Called the ' Seven Eishis '.

' Or 'was in (i.e. conjoined with) Pusya
1 00 years '. These readings are emendations,
see p. 59, note ".

■ Ancestor of Parlksit in the seventh degree,
see JEAS, 1910, p. 28.

* This statement read with the preceding
statements would imply that some 814 years
are allowed for the interval between Pratlpa
and Parlksit: thus Pratlpa to Parlksit 814
years, Pariksit to Mahapadma Nanda 1050
years, Mahapadma to the last Andhra king
836 years— total 2700 years. Thus the
period from PratTpa to the end of the Andhras
comprised a complete cycle of the Great
Bear, and then the cycle began again.

° So Mt: explained in subsequent state-
ments.

» SoVa, Bd.

''Or 'in the sky ' ; or ' in the northern
region '.

' That is, according to the commentators,
' the constellation which is situated equally
on a line drawn south and north between
the two front stars (the two Pointers) of the
Great Bear '.

' Apptly, either no. 24 in the order of
reckoning the lunar constellations, or the
24th after the Maghas.

*' Including the twilights.

" That is, the Great Bear was conjoined with
Purva Asadha in Mahapadma Nanda's time.

'■&m^ii:Si.i.i-

1

R '

I

76 CHRONOLOGICAL AND ASTRONOMICAL PARTICULARS

All the Purdnas.

On the very day, on which Krsna departed to heaven, the Kali age arrived.
Hear its reckoning. It is remembered by the wise, as computed according to human
reckoning, to be 360,000 years ^ or 1000 divine years. Then the twilight sets in.
When that is completely finished, the Krta age will then arrive.

^ Mt, 460,000 years.

' \

!■:

APPENDIX I

The Account was originally in Prakrit.

Proof is offered here of the statement made in the Introduction, § 15, that the
Sanskrit account as it stands in the Matsya, Vayu, and Bi-ahmanda is a Sanskiitized
version of older Prakrit ^lokas, as indicated by these peculiarities : first, certain
passages violate the sloka metre, whereas in Prakrit form they would satisfy the
metre ; secondly, certain Prakrit forms actually occur, especially where they are
required by the metre, which the corresponding Sanskrit forms would violate ;
thirdly, Sanskrit words occur at times in defiance of syntax, whereas the corre-
sponding Prakrit forms would make the construction correct ; fourthly, mistaken
Sanskritization of names and words ; fifthly, the copious use of expletive particles ;
sixthly, irregular sandhi. Those three Puranas will be dealt with first, and along
with them sncb portions also of the Bhagavata and Visnu as have preserved the old
slokas uncondensed; but the main portions of these two Puranas consist almost
entirely of a condensed redaction, and their character will be ccmsidered afterwards.

i. As an illustration of the first peculiarity, the Mt and Va ^, when naming the
last Paurava king, end the line thus (p. 7) — Nirdmitrdt tu (or cd) Ksemakah, 'after
Niramitra was Ksemaka ' ; where the tu or ca in the fifth syllable should be short
but is long by position before ks. No one composing in Skt could end a sloka line
with Ksemaka, but its Pkt form Khemaka satisfies the metre perfectly. There can be
no doubt therefore that this line was composed in Pkt originally, and that the Skt
redactor restored the Pkt name to its Skt form and in so doing overlooked the fact
that the change violated the metre. The fault was however noticed afterwards,
because eVa corrects it by altering the half line to hhavitd Ksemakas tathd (p. 7,
note '^^). Precisely similar is the mistake in the line that ends with samd hhoksyanti
trimsatim ^, where no difficulty would occur in Pkt since trimSati would drop its
r there ^

Again the Mt reads at the end of a sloka line, ostdviMatir Haihaydh *, where
the fifth syllable is long by position contrary to rule ; and here the literary Pkt form
visati without a termination would fit the metre. The Va and Bd read instead
caturvimmt (or -vimms) tu Haihaydh and avoid the irregularity by reducing vimsati

^ The Bd has lost this line in a large
lacuna.

' P. 50 {Dynasties of the 3rd Cent.), 1. 2 ;
the differences of reading there do not affect
this point.

' The phrase a-Manu-ksayat in the Va
and Bd at the end of a line (p- 51, 1. 8) does

not militate against this view, because the
ka in the middle of this expression would
have been kkh in Pkt.

* P. 23, 1. 4 : 6Mt avoids the fault by
reading astdvimSati, keeping as near to Pkt
as possible.

78

APPENDIX I

!H

Vl

H

to vimSat or viThia and replacing the lost syllable by a superfluous tu, which is the
nearest approach to it. This expedient is very common as will be seen in the notes.
Next may be cited cases where a half line has a syllable too much, which would
disappear in Pkt, and the significance of these cases lies in the fact that the super-
fluity was unnecessary since good Skt equivalents were available, if the verse had
been composed directly in Skt. Thus the Bh has a sloka prophesying Visnn's
incarnation as Kalki thus —

dharma-tranaya sattvena Bhagavan avatarisyati ^.

The second half line has a syllable too much, but the Pkt verb otarissati would
exactly suit the metre an,d was no doubt the word used originally, as dWa. (an old
MS of 1407) shows by reading Bhagavan vataristfati, where n and va are separate
letters. Many two-syllabled equivalents for bhagavan were available to suit the
metre. Again eVa has for the first half of a line, sapta varnani Devadharmd ^, where
varnani is obviously a misreading of varmni, and there is a syllable too much ;
but the Pkt form varsd or vassa satisfies the metre. To one composing in Skt
samdh would have avoided all difficulty. Similarly &Mt has the first half of a line,
astdvimSati tathd varsd with a syllable too much ^, but the Pkt atfhdvlsam would
rectify the metre ; whereas one composing in Skt could have written simply
agfdvimsati-varsdni, which is indeed the general reading of the Mt now. This
instance may give us an insight into the process of Sanskritization, if, as the iMt
reading suggests, the original Pkt was atthdvlmm tathd vassd.

ii. Actual Pkt forms occur rather often. First may be cited the Va and Bd
line* —

sthapayisyati rajano nana-desesu te jana:

where rdjdno and te Jand are Pkt accusatives after the verb. They were misunder-
stood as nominatives, and the verb was altered to the plural in all copies of the Va
except eVa, and in the Bd. Similarly the Bh introduces the Barhadratha dynasty
with the old line ^ —

atha Magadha-rajano bhavitaro vadami te.

Here rdjdno and Ihavitdro are accusatives, hence the line is not Skt but is actually
good Pali. 5rBh correct the faults by altering bhavitaro to bhdvino ye. Again the
Mt has a half line pra^ahya hy avamm nrpah in mauy copies, and prasahya vyasanl
nrpam in some copies, while the corresponding reading of the Va and Bd is bdlydd
vyasaninam nrpam ®. The Mt reading should evidently be prasahya vyasanlm nrpam,
and points to a Pkt original something like pasajjha (or pagayha) vasanim '^ napam ;
but this when Sanskritized became prasahya vyasaninam nrpam with a syllable too
much, and so was adjusted in two ways, (1) the half-Pkt form vyasanlm was used as
an accus. in many copies and became corrupted to hy avanim ; or (2) the half line
was emended to prasahya vyasandturam in some copies. The Va and Bd may have
substituted idlydd (or baldd ?) for prasahya to rectify the metre.

Next may be cited a number of actual Pkt or half-Pkt words. All such forms
cannot be deemed original, because the copyists, who were not always suflSeiently
literate, did write Pkt forms sometimes instead of Skt forms, but such deviations are

> ,

'-, !

' Bh xii, 2, IG; omitted from p. 57.
"" P. 29,1. 11, and note".
' P. 19, note=«.

P. 52, 1. 13 and notes.

» P. 14, note'.
= P. 33,. note''.

' This would he the correct accus. in Pkt,
see Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 405.

I i -i

THE ACCOUNT ORIGINALLY IN PRAKRIT

79

trivial and obvious mistakes ^. It is difFerent however when the Pkt forms violate
grammar or sandhi, or suit the metre, and such are these — uccadayitvd (p. 53, note '^),
mahdyaSdh as a nomin. plural '^ (p. 51, note ^^) and varm (see p. 78). There are also
instances of the Pkt genit. plural in °dna (p. 35, note *^), and of its blending with
ante into "dn-Ante, namely kuldndnte (p. 50, note ^) and Andhrdndnte (p. 59, notes ^^' " ;
p. 61, note ®^). Other words appear to be Pkt survivals and not copyists' errors,
such as attitriMat (p. 19, note *^), atMchddya (p. 34, note ^), temcchannem (p. 48,
note *^), gamd for samds before taemdt in Va genly (p. 34, note ^*), and Asakdh in Va
and Bd (p. 24, note ^®). In an old verse ^h has papanndn uharisyati (p. 26, note ^®),
which seems more than a mere clerical error. Mistakes precisely like these are
found in Buddhist Skt.

The Bhagavata has an old verse —

yasmin Krsno divam yatas tasminn eva tad&hani
pratipannam Kaliyugam iti prahuh puravidah.

The Mt, Va, Bd, and Vs all have this verse, but read the last half line ta»ya
aankhydrh nihodhata or in equivalent words ^. The Bh reading appears to be the
oldest version, because its verse is complete in it-self and is obviously an old saying,
whereas the last half line in the other authorities was evidently substituted to
connect this statement with the following verse when this collective account was
drawn up : the reverse is hardly credible. Further, one old Bh MS {dWa., dated
1407) reads iti-r-dhuh puravidah, and this with its euphonic Pkt r is no doubt the
original form, which in the process of Sanskritization was amended to iti prdhuh as
in all the other Bh copies ; here also the reverse is hardly credible. Iti-r-dhuh is
the Pkt iti-r-dhu *. There are one or two other instances of an r inserted, which
seems to be euphonic ® ; and it may possibly be that the final r in the nominatives
of numerals is sometimes as much a euphonic Pkt r as a Skt r by sandhi ^.

Similarly no doubt are to be explained the Bd reading of p. 62, 1. 40 and the
Va readings in note ^^ thereto. The reading in literary Pkt would have been some-
thing like vagsdna uccate Kali or rather vassdna-r-uccate Kali. Turned into Skt,
varidndm ucyate Kalih was good and sufficient, yet notwithstanding, the desire for
an expedient to prevent the hiatus persisted in the Sanskritization, for /«Va has
preserved the euphonic r, and hdfgY^L inserted tu instead. These were no doubt the
original forms of the Sanskritizations, but it was perceived that no such expedient
was wanted, hence most copies of the Va dropped it. The reverse is not credible.

Most common is the use of numerals with the Pkt freedom from case-termina-
tions, as well as only half Sanskritized, such as — astdxlti and astdgifi '', and vimSati
often both in the text and in the notes. Some of these instances might be due to
the carelessness of copyists in omitting visarga or anusvara, but that does not
account for all such peculiarities, since they are found in carefully written MSS and
are sometimes obligatory for the sake of the metre. Thus the Va and Bd read as
the last half line of a sloka, astdvimSati Maithildh^, and this was no doubt the

* E.g. see p. 2, note"; p. 43, note ": and
these are found even in Bh MSS, see p. 46,
note ".

' This is possible only in Pkt and does
actually occur, see Pischel, op. cit. § 409.

» P. 62, U. 37, 38 and notes.

* See Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, §§ 353,
518.

" See hatva-r in p. 38, note^

° As in p. 43, 1. 36, where the accusative
would be proper.

' P. 25, 1. 5 and note".

' P. 24,1. 6.

.J. .ij.';i.*:£jtpir-^

80

APPENDIX I

original reading because ^Mt have it also ; but the Mt has generally altered
viTnSati to vimsag (or °^at or °m) tu. The Skt form vimSatir would violate the metre,
and the Mt has avoided the difficulty of Sanskritization by substituting tu for
the final syllable. This is the converse of the first irregularity noticed above
(p. 78), and many similar instances of tu substituted for a final ti will be found
in the notes.

iii. Of the third class of peculiarities the following are instances. As the last
half line of a sloka the Va and Bd have in one place varsdni bhavitd trayah ^, and in
another ta»ya putrah samds trayah ^ ; and the Mt has in another place bhavisyati
samds trayah^. In all these passages gi-ammatical concord is violated, because
(1) these are accus. expressions denoting duration of time, and (2) varsdni is neuter,
samds feminine, and trayah masculine and nomin. ; but, if the Pkt tao be substituted
for trayah, concord is established, because tao is both nomin. and accus. in all three
genders*, and the metre also is satisfied. Such expressions could not have been
composed in Skt originally. There can be no doubt that they were originally in
Pkt and that, when the verses were Sanskritized, the exigencies of metre induced
the redactor to convert tao into trayah, because the correct equivalents trini and
tisrah would not suit the metre *.

The same fault occurs in places where metre was not at stake. Thus all three
Puranas read catvdrimSat trayai caiva as the first half of a line ®, where samds or
varsdni is implied and trayas is wrong as regards both gender and case. CVa
attempts to rectify the discord by reading trayam. Similarly in another passage the
Mt has samds tnny evarh, while the Va and Bd read samds tisra era''. It is
impossible to suppose that these wrong expressions were composed originally in
Skt, and they are intelligible as perfunctory Sanskritizations of Pkt expressions
containing the numeral tao, or tinni which also is of all three genders *. Similarly
we find the phrase sasty-uttara-sata-trayam used with varsdni in the Bd and with
samdh in the Bh^. Other instances are sapfasastis tu varsdni^'^, and astdiitis tu
varsdni ^^, where the case is wrong ; ye cdnye Mleccha-jdtayah ^^ which eVa has
corrected to yds cdnya ; and perhaps divydbddni "^'^ where the correct divydbdds was
as easy as in the Bd.

iv. Some forms of names look strange as Skt but are readily^ intelligible if they
are mistaken Sanskritizations of Pkt forms. Thus the name Simndga as found in
the Bd, Vs, and Bh appears as SiSundka in the Mt and Va ^*. Sihindga as Pkt
might naturally be Sanskritized as SiSundka, because a Pkt g often represents a
Skt k : otherwise it is difficult to see how the form Sisundka could have arisen.
Similarly <?Va has Sunka and Sanka for mnga ^* ; eka-ksafro appears instead of
eka-cchatro, and eka-ksatrdm instead of eka-cchattrdm ^^.

The Mt reads correctly
The Mt reads differently,

> P. 32, ]. 8.
trini varsdni.

* P. 43, L 32.
sama dasa.

' P. 40, 1. 15. The Va and Bd omit this,
except eVa which alters it to sama-trayam.

* Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 438.

• Unless he recast the line, which was
obviously not attempted, except by Mt in
the first instance, see note'.

• P. 22, 1. 14 and notes.

'' P. 32, 1. 7 ; but dfgjmiSX alter it to tisro
vai.
' Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 438.
' P. 22, note «.
" P. 46, 1. 7.
" P. 25, note ".
" P. 3, 1. 11 and note''.
" P. 60, 1. 16 and note TO.
" P. 21, 11. 1, 3; p. 22, II.

15, 17; and
notes thereto.
" P. 30, note °° ; p. 32, note " ; p. 49, note ".
" P. 25, 1. 4 and notes "■ ".

n

THE ACCOUNT ORIGINALLY IN PRAKRIT

81

In this class may be mentioned certain incorrect forms : thus the Va generally
reads eaturaa instead of catvdras in p. 34, 1. 7 (note 2°), where the Pkt caiiro may
have been used as a nomin. though it is strictly accus.^ So the Mt generally haa
catvdrimsad instead of catvdra§ ca (or tu), which would be an intelligible mistake if
the Pkt was cattdri ca, for cattdri though neuter was often used as masculine ^.
The plural verb bhoksyanti instead of the dual in p. 50 (^D^nasdes of the 3rd Cent.),
1. 2, would be correct in Pkt but not in Skt.

Vernacular names had to be Sanskritized and so developed strange forms ;
compare for instance Simuka in p. 38, note ^^, and other Andhra names.

Attention may also be drawn to p. 59, 1. 11, where all the divergent readings
are obviously attempts to Sanskritize one and the same original Pkt statement that
was puzzling.

V. The fifth class of peculiarities is a very noticeable feature of these texts,
namely, the copious use of particles as mere expletives, such as tu, hi, ca, vai, &c.,
and especially fu. The lines in which two such particles occur are too numerous to
be mentioned, but three and even four are sometimes found in a single line, and the
following lines are cited as most illustrative : —

bhavita capi Snjyesthah sapta varsani vai f atah ^
Svatis ca bhaviti raja samas tv astadasaiva tu*
Sivasrir vai Puloma tu saptaiva bhavita nrj»h '
sapta Gardabhinas capi tato 'tha da&. vai Sakah*
trayodasa Murundas ca Mauna hy ekadaiaiva tu''
saptasastis tu varsani dasfAbhlras tathaiva ca^
^tani trlny asltim ca Saka hy astada^va tu*
Pulomas tu taths^Andhras tu Mabapadm^ntare punah^**.

One cannot imagine that these verses were composed originally either in Skt or
in Pkt with so many expletives, when the authors could easily have improved their
verses by employing appropriate words denoting ' reign ' or ' exist ' or ' relationship '.
No one composing in Skt would mar his verse and proclaim his literary poverty by
such shifts ; but these blemishes are readily intelligible, if the verses were originally
in Pkt as chronicles of the past and were converted into Skt prophecies. Future
tenses are longer than past tenses, and if they could not be fitted into the place of
the past tenses, it would have been natural to substitute expletives. Thus it may
be conjectured that the second, fifth, sixth, and seventh lines ended originally with
a past verb corresponding to ahhavat or abhavan. Again, Pkt forms are sometimes
longer than their Skt equivalents, and the substitution of the latter would have
been compensated for by adding an expletive ; thus in the third line Sivainr vai no
doubt stands for the Pkt Sivasiri, and in the eighth line Pulomda tu tathAndhrda tu
probably mean the ablat. case^and stood originally something like Pulomddo tatht
Andhrddo, or Pulomamhd tathAndhrarnhd.

It has been noticed above (pp. 78, 80) that the particle tu is used sometimes
to compensate for the loss of the final syllable of vimSati and trimiati. When the
full forms of these words vitiated the metre, they were reduced sometimes to vimSat

Pischel's Prakrit Grammar, § 439.

P. 35, note"*. Pischel, § 439.

P. 31, 1. 4, Vft and Bd.

P. 40, 1. 13, Mt.

P. 42, 1. 29, Mt and eYa.

« P. 45, note", Va and Bd.
' P. 46, 1. 5, Va and Bd. "
* P. 46,1.7, Mt.
« P. 46,1. 9, Mt.
" R 58, 1. 7, Mt.

M

82

APPENDIX I

or vimSa, and trimSat or trimga and the lost syllable was replaced by an expletive tu.
This expedient is very common and many instances of it will be found in the notes.
Indeed it is hardly too much to say that the occnrrence of tu throughout the
account, if not required by euphony (see next para.), almost certainly indicates a lost
syllable, and in many eases tu in the Mt and eVa has been altered to ca in the Va
and Bd as an improvement. Other instances of compensatory expletives may be
surmised in the notes, such as these — SusenaS cAntariksdc ca (p. 10, 1. 13) is hardly
explainable unless the second ca has replaced the lost syllable of the Pkt ablative ;
and Dharminah sa (p. 11, 1. 15) no doubt stands instead of the Pkt genitive
Bharmijiagsa.

The use of expletives was however carried beyond necessary requirements, and
they are often inserted merely to prevent two vowels from coming together, as tv in
the second of the above-cited lines, and hy in the fifth and seventh lines. Skt
sandhi did not require this device, but it is intelligible in Pkt. This superfluity is
found in the Bh also, where it has not condensed the older slokas, as in &vdra-prayai
tv adhdrmikdh (p. 25, 1. 3).

vi. The instances of irregular sandhi may be divided into two classes ; first,
those in which the form it takes resembles Pkt sandhi and is unnecessary, because
regular Skt sandhi would have been proper and sufficient ; and iecondly, those in
which it consists of double sandhi in order to contract the words for the metre.

Of the first class may be cited varsdni ^karayat instead of varsdny akdrayat
(p. 15, note ^*) ; tnni 'MiS for tflny ailtw (p. 46, note **) ; DaSarathdstati instead of
Basaratho 'ftau (p. 28, note *) ; and Agnimitrdntau for Agnimitro 'stau (p. 31, note^**).
Such sandhi can be explained through Pkt, and it is diflicnlt to understand how
any one composing in Skt could have adopted it ; nor is it probable as a
copyist's error.

The second class is commoner, and we find — bhaviv/dstau for bhavigydh astau
(p. 5, 1. 10) ; bhavisyodayanas for bhavisyah Udayanas (p. 7, 1. 23) ; Yavandstau for
Yavandk agfau (p. 45, 1. 4 ; p. 47, 1. 10) ; and bhdvydnydh for bhdvydk anydh (p. 47,
1. 13). Here ordinary sandhi would have given a superfluous syllable, and the
double sandhi rectifies the metre ; but the significance of it is that it was easily
avoidable in Skt, because the first two phrases might have been written bMvino
'gtau and bAavittOdayanat. The simplest explanation seems to be, that the conver-
sion of the Pkt past tense into the Skt future was made perfunctorily, and overloaded
the verse with a superfluous syllable which was adjusted by the doiible sandhi. The
third phrase would have been Fond attha in Pkt, and the Sanskritization of Tond
into YavandA produced the difficulty of the extra syllable. Attempts at improve-
ment were made ; see p. 45, note ^^. There are many similar instances, such as
tatotsddya and tatdtpdtya (p. 34, notes ^' *) ; atoddhrtya and tatodhrtya (p. 38, note *).

Crasis of this kind is ordinarily explained as drsa-sandhi, but this explanation is
manifestly untenable here ^. All these irregularities are readily intelligible on the
two suppositions, that Pkt words were converted into their Skt equivalents, and
that past tenses were changed to futures, with the metrical difficulties that
naturally ensued.

vii. All these peculiarities are found in the Mt, Va, and Bd throughout, and
show that their version must have been composed originally in Pkt slokas and that
the slokas were Sanskritized for incorporation in the Bhavisya, from which the Mt

note '

^ In the Paranas what is called cursa-sandhi is really Prakrit sandhi; see p. 20,

THE ACCOUNT ORIGINALLY IN PRAKRIT

83

and Va confessedly, and the Bd impliedly, borrowed their accounts (see Introdn.
§ 7). The Prakritisms which have been cited are not mere casual variations, for
such might be due to the ignorance or carelessness of copyists, but have an important
ration d'etre in the vei-se in many cases. The same conclusion holds good for the
Vs and Bh in the passages where they have preserved the old sloka form.

viii. The main part of the Visnu account is in prose and, not being affected by
the exigencies of metre, runs in ordinary Skt, and displays no verbal peculiarities.
It contains the same matter found in the Va and Bd but in a condensed shape, and
closes its account where they end, so that it must have been composed directly
in Skt from them or their original, the revised version in the Bhavisya, for it is not
probable that its account was a new and independent compilation, when the com-
pilations in those Puranas were available. A ditference may be noticed in its account
to this extent that the dynastic matter is generally narrated in curt sentences, often
without r^ard for sandhi ^, and that the subsequent matter of the evils of the Kali
age is in ordinary good prose Skt with a predilection for compound phrases. Hence
it would seem that the dynastic portion was an earlier and somewhat crude con-
densation, and that the latter portion was an addition made with regard to the
canons of good prose.

ix. The Bhagavata account, which is mainly a condensation, is evidently a later
redaction. Peculiarities of the kinds noticed above do not appear therein, but it is
in good Sanskrit, and phrases occur in it which indicate that it must have been
composed directly in Skit. Two are especially significant. A sloka line ends with
the words ekddasa kntim (p. 48, note '''^), where the ia is long by position before ks
as it should be, but would not have been long in Pkt in which k% would have
become kh ; so that this line must have been composed in Skt and not in Pkt.
Similarly another line ends iti Srutah (p. 33, note *'), where the second i is long by
position in Skt but would not have been so in Pkt.

X. The Garuda has no Prakritisms except in some of the names, and these are
too uncertain a basis on which to argue, for those Prakritisms might be original or
might be due to the carelessness of copyists, yet one name certainly seems somewhat
suggestive ^. All that is clear is that its account is the last and concisest redaction,
that it was probably composed afresh in Skt, and that it makes frequent use of the
termination ka for the sake of the metre. Its treatment of the name AdhisTmakpsna
suggests that it was composed from a bare list of kings, for it divides the name into
two, Adhimma ■\- ka (ending one line) and Krma (beginning the next line)^ — which
seems inexplicable unless it had only a prose list and chopped the names up into
groups for each line. .

' As in p. 18, note' J p. 30, note"; and
in these curt sentences taaydjii Aioka-
vardhanah, tatas ca Aristakarmd, and tasmat
YajnaSrlh.

^ Drdhasenaka appears as Dathasenaka in

ahGr, which may be a faulty Sanskritization
of the Pkt Dadhasena + ka, though it
might also he the form of that name in one
kind of Pkt ; see p. 1 6, note '*.
» See p. 4, note ".

APPENDIX II

The Oldest Scripts used in the Account.

te

Mistakes are found in the MSS, which can, it seems, be only explained
satisfactorily by supposing' that they arose out of misreadings of the ancient scripts
(see Introdn. § 26). Some mistakes are obviously mere clerical blunders, but others
cannot be accounted for naturally in that way. Kharosthi being the oldest Indian
script that we know of, mistakes that could be traced to misreadings of its letters
would be most significant. Such instances may singly be open to some distrust, but
collectively they would have cumulative force ; and without pronouncing a positive
opinion, it does yet seem to me that certain misreadings do point to Kharosthi as
their source. Such mistakes may prevail in many MSS, if they passed undetected
from the beginning ; otherwise they may only occur in single MSS, having been
corrected in all the others.

i. First may be cited an instance from the Vs, because it affords the best
illustration of a misreading that seems significant, though the Vs does not contain
the oldest version. It calls Asoka generally Asokavardhana, but ^Vs has Ayoioka-
vardhann (p. 28, note '^'). Here yo is obviously a misreading of ^o ; the copyist read
the »o as yo and wrote yo, then he (or some one else) perceived the mistake and
wrote or inserted so in the copy, but the yo was not cancelled and the erroneous
name Ayosoka remained and was repeated till it appears in AVs. Now so could not
be mistakenly read as yo in any Indian script except Kharosthi, and in that so and
yo were often written so much alike, that it is very diflBcult at times to say merely
from the shape which letter was meant. Hence it seems reasonably certain that
this passage in the Visnu must have been originally taken from a Kharosthi MS.
Had this mistake occurred in verse, the extra syllable would probably have been
detected and the error corrected, but there was no such cheek in the prose of the Vs,
and the mistake might have been followed in one copy (from which was descended
iVs) though rectified in others.

Other misreadings of s and y occur, namely — Ayocla for Asoka in ^Mt ^, where
the second misreading ol k as d might have arisen later in the Gupta script * ;
Mdgadkeso in/Mt' where the more general readings are Mdgadkd ye, Mdgadho yo or
Mdgadheya ; Koydla in dyVs * for Kosala, where yd might easily be read for ia
because Kharosthi often did not distinguish between long and short vowels ; and
^liyuka in eVa for adlisuka ^ ; Mauryd dayo daSa in ^Vs ®, where dasa was probably
first misread and written as daya, which was afterwards amended so as to read
Maury-dilayo incorrectly.

ii. Some similar variations seem to point to the same conclusion. The Mt

» P. 27, note'.

' See Btthler's Ind. Palaeog., Table IV,
cols, xxi, xxiii, and Table V, cols, viii, ix.

» P. 14, note'.

* P. 54, note'"'. Eoyala is an error in
writing, different from Kqj'ala which was

a variation of KauSdlya in pronunciation ;
see Actes du XIV« Congrfes Intemationtd
des Orientalistes, Alger, 1905, p. 217.

« P. 29, note»'.

' P. 30, note ".

THE OLDEST SCRIPTS USED IN THE ACCOUNT 85

reading, Kdieyds, appears in djMt as Kaleyds ; and the mistake of I for * seems best
explainable by their similarity in Eharosthl. The Va and Bd read Kdlakds, which
is probably a similar misreading of the equivalent name Kdsakdg^.

iiL Two other letters which might be confused in KharosthI but not in any
other script are k and hh, and there are some variations which seem to have so
originated. The Va generally, and the Mt sometimes, have Tunga instead of
Swhga ^, a misreading the cause of which is not clear ^, but the name awhgabhrtya is
generally corrupted to Tvngakrfya in the Va, while eVa alone among the Va MSS
has preserved it nearly right as Sungavrtya *. Here it seems certain that hh was
misread as ^ in a KharosthI MS. The converse appears to be the cause of the
faulty Mt reading in p. 41, line 22, where tanmyo bhaviiyati, with no mention of
the length of the reign, seems to be a misreading of the Va and Bd reading so 'jty
eka-vimiatim, for, while saumyo might be a later mistake and emendation for sopye,
Mavigyati could be a misreading of ka-vim4ati in Kharosfhl only. The two forms
would be bhavismti and ka-visati in Pali and probably also in literary Pkt, and these
two would be almost identical in KharosthI which generally wrote long and short
vowels alike and doubled letters as single.

iv. As regards Brahmi, I have not found any variations of importance which
can be assigned definitely to misreadings of it, and there is not the same scope for
detecting such errors, because there is more resemblance between Brahmi and Gupta
letters than between them and KharosthI. All the mistakes that I have detected,
which might be attributed to misreadings of Brahmi letters, might equally well, or
even better, be attributed to misreadings of Gupta letters. Hence it seems to me,
speaking with diflBdence, that no light is thrown by Brahmi on the age of the
account or the MSS, and that, so far as the negative argument is of weight,
Brahmi writing played no part in the early MSS of these dynastic accounts. If
this be so, the accounts passed from KharosthI into the Gupta script.

V. If these explanations of these variations be reasonable and not fanciful, it
appears that the Mt, Va, and Vs all betray the fact that their accounts were
originally copied from MSS written in KharosthI. This script was in use till
A.u. 300, or perhaps even half a century later ^ This conclusion would, as regards
the Mt and Va, agree with the period assigned to them ®. There is no further
indication regarding the date of the Vs, and as KharosthI MSS would have lasted
some centuries, the Vs account might well be later and yet have been extracted
from such a MS. There has been no opportunity of testing the Bd account in this
way, because I have not been able to collate any MS of it ; and the printed edition
betrays no misreadings of this kind ; but it is so closely like the Va that the same
conclusion probably holds good for it.

vi. Nor have I found any variations in the Bhagavata which point to mis-
readings of Kharofthi or even of Brahmi. I have noticed only two peculiarities
which may perhaps be significant.

In the list of Andhra kings Hala was succeeded by a king whose name
consisted of four syllables, the best supported forms of which are Mantalaka 'or

» P. 23, note '.

^ P. 32, note"; p. 33, noteW.

' Perhaps through the Pkt form Sunga ; a
carelessly made might be read as t iu
Kharofthi. The mistake is ancient as it is

found so widely.

* P. 34, note ** ; rrtya might be a modern
misreading of krtya.

» JEAS, 1907, pp. 184-5.

« Seelntrodn. §§ 21-24.

86

APPENDIX III

Pattalaka '. The Bh calls them Haleya and Talaka respectively, Haleya ending the
first half of a line and Talaka beginning the second half, thus : —

Anisfakarma Haleyas Talakas tasya catmajah.

These two names seem to be mislakes for Hala and Pattalaka, the pa being misread
as ya. If so, the wrong division of these two names in the middle of a line seems
only explicable on the supposition that the Bh prepared this verse from a bare prose
list of kings and divided the letters of the two names incorrectly. If this sug-
gestion has any validity, it would appear that the Bh could not have been
composed till after the time when y approximated to p in shape, that is, after
the 7th century a. d.

The other instance is the name of the Andhra king ApUaka, which appears in
the Bh generally as Civilaka. The probable genesis of the changes in the name is
suggested in p. 39, note ^^, and the fact that seems significant here is that the
compiler of the Bh account apparently drew his information from a Vs account
in which he misread the initial d as c. This mistake could arise only in the Gupta
script and not very well before the 7th century a.d.^

APPENDIX III

Janamejaya's Dispute with the Brahmans.

The dispute between the Paurava king Janamejaya^ and Vaisampayana and
other brahmans is narrated in JMt 50, 57^-65 and AYs, 99, 250-256 and gives ns
an instance of how the text was revised*. The Mt version, which is the oldest,
says the king made a successful stand against them for some time, but afberwards
gave in and, making his son king, departed to the forest (according to custom) ;
but the Va version has abridged the inconvenient verses, and says he perished and
the brahmans made his son king. This alteration may have been made (1) either in
the Bhavisya when it was revised, and so passed into the Vayn ®, or (2) in the Vayu
itself; but it is impossible to decide this point, because eVa and the Bd, which
would have thrown much light on it, have unfortunately lost this passage in lacunae.
What is clear is that a story of royal opposition to brahmanic claims was modified
early in the 4th century a. d. to maintain brahmanic prestige.

As regards MSS, Id^pMt omit 1. 6, read 1. 9 instead of it and omit 1. 9 from its
place ; c^ffJnMt omit 1. 9 ; iMt 11. 9, 20 ; IMt 11. 6-9 ; mMt reads 1. 9 instead of
1. 6, as well as in its proper place ; a^dAVa, omit 11. 11-13 ; iVa 11. 11-13, 18-20 ;
iVa 11. 14, 15 ; A^'a 11. 16, 17 ; and efjmY& want the whole.

' P. 41, 1. 2.

^ See Biihler's Ind. Pal, Table IV.

See p. 4, 1. 2.

* See Introdn. §§ 24, 30.
» See Introdn. § 23.

JANAMEJAYA'S DISPUTE WITH THE BRAHMANS 87

Matsya.

Janamejayah Parlksitah

putrah parama-dharmikah ^
brahmanam ^ kalpajamasa

sa vai ^ vajasaneyakam *
sa ' Vailampayanenaiva '

saptah ^ kila ^^ maharsina
na sthasyatiba ^^ durbuddhe ^^

tavaitad vacanam bhavi
yavat sthasyasi tvam loke ^*

tavad eva ^* prapatsyati ^®
ksatrasya vijayam jnatva ^'

tatah prabhrti sarvasah
abhigamya sthitas *° caiva ^^

nrpaih ca Janamejayam
tatah prabhrti sapena

ksatriyasya tu yajinah ^*
utsanna ^* yajino ^ yajne '^^

tatah prabhrti sarvaiah
ksatrasya ^ yajinah ^^ kecic *^

chapat ^^ tasya mahatmanah

Pariksitas tu dayado

rajMj Janamejayah ^
brahmanan kalpayamasa

8a vai vajasaneyikan ^
asapat tarn ^ tadamarsad

Vaisampayana ^^ eva ta
na stbasyatiha durbaddhe

tavaitad vacanam bhuvi
yavat sthasyamy aham loke

tavan naitat "" prasasyate ^^

abhitah ^^ samsthitai ^* capi
tatah sa ^* Janamejayah

lO

' This is 1. 2 on p. 4.

* Iny^Mt hrahmanam, jM.i brah°.

' In ctiilt makhe ; ^'Mt makham ; eMt
makha.

* In c/^Mt "ytfcim ; AMt "yoke.

* In o'a*dAi/Va "yakan.

* In AMt <am.

^ In c«j«Mt °yane caiva.

* So a^a'a*bdghlVa,. Cd'kYa, asapatnam.

' In AenMt saptah; hMt iaptam; IMt
iapuh.

" In eMt AaZt.

" So Ca*TVa, : but a^a*a*hdghkYa. °yanam.

" In 6(fMt °tti.

" In jMt durhuddheh.

" So CeFaVMt: *ZMt mt loke; mMt
Zo^ <vam ; c^a^kULt loke 'ernin ; cMt lokesu.
Bat &<2/^AmpMt gthatsya/my aham loke, and
jMt crply.

" In AMt e<a<.

" So CGVa'a*m.; mpKi "paiyaii; eMt
"yaiyaii; dMt "iatayati; jkMt °vatsyati;
a^a'cfghMt °vartsyati; nULi °vaiyati; ZMt

" In a'Va natva.

*' So Ca^aHVa. : but a'a*grVa jyraiMtsyati ;
bdhkYa. °paiyati.

" In ^j'Mt jnatum : bdhmpMt substitute
1. 9 for this line ; see note **.

2° In bcdefgjM.t sthitas.

** Caivam in cc»Mt.

^ In bhVa. fpravi[tiyah ; dVa. fpracittitah.

^' In dhVa, sa sikitaS.

^* In AVa itaka sa ; 6Va itakasaj ; dVa,
ftak sa.

" In c«Mt yayinah ; bdfgjm2>Mt vajinah ;
hMt rajinah.

» So ACMt : bdhpTAt omit this
note ", but mMt has it here also.
v^hanna; 9»Mt trasyannd above,
here ; AMt utkalasya.

^ In bdmpULt vajino ; AMt raf.

** In dhmpULt jajne.

" In ZMt ^«a<ra[ya]jiya.

" In ZMt yajina, fgMt vaf:
vajinah, hilt raf.

^ In cenMt kascit.

" In rfjMt ehapam.

line, see
In 5iMt
utsanna

bdjmpilLt

88

APPENDIX III

Mat»ya.

panrnamasena ^^ havisa

istva tasmin "* prajapatim
sa ^ Vaisampayanenaiva

pravisan ^"^ varitas "' tatah ^^
Farlksitah suto 'saa vai *^

Pauravo Janamejajah
dvir asvamedham ahrtya *'*

maba-Tajasaneyakam **
pravartayitva taiii sarvam *®

rsir *^ vajasanejakam **

vivade ^^ brahmanaih sardham

abhisapto vanam yajan
Janamejayac Chatanlkas

tasmaj jajne sa viryavan "'
Janamejayah ®^ Satanlkam

putram lajye 'bhisiktavan ^^.

" In dMt punuj^.

** In /Mt drstvcf ; eMt »«<m te 'smin;
dM.i i tasmin ; vM.t iti 'smin.

" In oVc«A«Mt <aTO ; jMt fe ; ^Mt tad ;
ZMt ta44

*" In </Va °<aA posye (for pasyet T).

" In /Mt °viiat ; cMt Vim ; dMt °«i«o»M.

** In AMt navitas.

*' In wipMt <MtaA.

*" Sic : read tadvad dhtstam I

" In a'a'gVS, nrnklve.

*' In CbdfpM.t so vai, cenMt yo° : AMt
tatah Sdpdt.

" In jMt akrtya ; |3Mt aruhya.

** So CbdhjlmpMt ; A^gknMt °yakah, cMt

" In (7Va °yikam.

" In cAjMt <a<° ; ^Mt tan sarvdn.

" So bcdefgJdnpTAi : ^Cw»Mt r«»» ; jMt
r«er : AMt reads this half line svavarcu (for
kharvaS ca 1) Janamejayah.

Yayu.

paurnamasyena havisa

devam is^va prajapatim
vijnaya samsthito 'pasyat ^

tadvadhiftam *" vibhor makhe *^
Pariksit-tanayas cSpi

Pauravo Janamejayah
dvir asvamedham ahrtya

tato vajasaneyakam *®
pravartayitva tad brahma

trikharvl*^ Janamejayah 15

kharvam ^^ Asvaka^-mnkhyanaih

kharvam *^ Anga-nivasinam
kharvam ** ca Madhyadesanam

trikharvl^' Janamejayah
visadad °^ brahmanaih sardham

abhisastah *^ ksayam yayau
tasya putrah Sataniko

balavan satya-vikramah
tatah sutam ^^ Satanlkam

vipras tam abhyasecayan ®^. 20

*' In cMt "yikam ; efyjklMt °yakah.

" So Ca^a'bgVa.; a^Va °kharvi: with dia-
lectic variation of kh and s, gl\& "sarin,
o*Va °sairvi ; dVa, °svarca ; AVa °svacl.

'° In ^AVa sarvam.

" In ^Va and one MS of CVa Asmaka.

"^ In gfVa sarvam.

" In ^AVa sew^am.

•♦ In dVa "kJuirvd; AVa °^Aa6i; gY&
'^sarvi ; AVa "sadyi.

■" In &<fpM:t'°rfani; jMt °(fo.

°* In a'Wa visddo.

" In AVa "/oiaA.

" In jMt su-v° ; after this line jM.t inserts
Mt 1. 6 on p. 4.

" In nMt °jaya; AMt tataa te tu.

'" In dVsL tarn tu.

'' In AMt vijyrd rdf, altered to ^wirom
tasydbhyasecayat.

'^ In dghYa, ta.iydbhy°. CVa, tam abhya-
secayat.

[

INDEX

This Index contains all the names mentipned in this work, except those that are
obviously erroneous or untrustworthy. The following abbreviations are added to dis-
tinguish the names ; and all names that are not so distinguished are the names of kings or
princes: — •, ■■■

b = brahman.
c = country.
d = dynasty.
/ = family.
k = king or prince.
mt = mountain.

2) — people.

2mt = patronymic.

q = queen.

r = river.

t = town.

Akarkal 19.
Agnimitra 31, 70, 82.
Anga p. 32, 34, 49, 73.
Acala 16, 68.
Aja-ka 19, 68.
Ajaya 22, 69. •
AjataSatru 21, 69.
Atamana 40.
Adhisamakrsna 4.
Adhisimakrsna 1, 4, 5, 8, 10,

15, 65, 83; vii, ix, x.
Adhisomakfsna 4.
Aniruddha 5.
Anistakarman 41, 86.
Anuraksaka 10.
Anuvrata 16, 67.
Antaka 31, 70.
Antariksa 10, 66, 82.
Andhaka 31.
Andhra d. 2, 35, 38-43, 45,

50, 51, 54, 58, 59, 61,

71-75, 79, 81, 85, 86;

xii, xiii, xv, xviii, xix,

xxvi, xxvii.
Andhraka 31, 70.
Andhrabbrtya d. 44-46, 72.

Apitaka 39.
Apilaka 39.
Apolavan 39.
Apratapin, °tlpin 14, 67.
Abala 16.
abda xxiii.

Abhimanyu 1,4, 65 ; viii, ix.
Amantrajit 11.
Amitrajit 10, 67.
Ayutayus 14, 67.
Ayodhya t. 10; v, ix, xii.
Arikta-karna, -varna 41.
Arinjaya 17, 68.
Aristakarna 36, 40, 4l, 71.
Arista-kaini, -karman 41.
Arjuna 8, 66.
Arbuda mt. 54, 74.
Avanti c,p. 18, 54, 68.
tASaka d. 24.
A§oka-vardhana 27, 28, 70,

84 ; xiv, xxii.
ASmaka d. 24, 69.
ASvamedha-ja, -datta 4, 65.
Asanda p. 47.
asta. xxiii.

AsTmakrsna 5, 65 ; ix.
N

Ahlnara 7, 66.
Ahninara 7.

Ajaya 22.

Ati 40.

Andhra d. 2, 35, 45, 54, 58,

59, 72.
Andhrabbrtya d. 45.
Apadaba- 39.
Apitaka 39.
Apilaka 36, 39, 71, 86.
Apllavan, Apol" 39.
Abhira c, p. 3, 44-47, 54,

65, 72, 74, 81.
Ardraka 31, 70.
Arpalavau, Aryal" 39.
Arya^. 56, 74.
Avantyaj). 54, 74.
tAvabhrtya d. 45.

Iksvaku, °ka d. 2, 9-12, 23,

65-67.
Ikhaku d. 37.
Indrapalita 29, 70.
lUq12.
Ivllaka 39.

mmmm^mmimmmff^

mmmmmmmm

UPWi*

wm

90

INDEX

Isunjaya 17, G8.

Ukta 5.

Ugrasena 4.

Utkala c. 2.

Uttara q. 4, 65.

Udathana i 7.

rdambhl? 22.

Udayana(l)7, 66, 82; xxii:

(2) 22.
UdayaSva 22, 69.
Udayin 20, 22, 69.
Udanal 7, 66.
Udasin t 22, 69.
Uriiliriya 9.
Umksaya 9, 6G.
Urva 7, 66.
Usna 5, 66.

tJrvya 1 7.

Rca 6, 66.

tEkalinga d. 24.
Eda.;= Aida, 2.
Ela = Aila, 2.
expletives 77-82 ; xxiv.

Aiksvakava rf. 2.
Aiksvaku, °ka d. 5, 8, 12

23, 66, 67, 69 ; y-x, x-;

xxvii.
Aida, j)at. 2.
AHA pat. 1, 2, 12, 65, 67.

Odra e, p. 54, 73.

Kanka cf. 45.
Kaccba c. 54.
Kadhu 1 2'- 52.
tKantlia = Kanva, 33.
fKanthayana =: Kanva3-ana

34.
Kanva d. 32-35, 38, 70-71.
Kanvayaiia d. 34, 35, 38.
Kanaka 74.
Kanakalivaya 54, 74.
Kanha 37.

Kardabhila = Gard°, 45,
Karmaka 1 d. 50.
Kaimajit 15, 67.
Kali age 56-62, 74-76, 79 ;

V, viii— X, xiv-xvii, xxvii.
Kali-ka 25, 69.
Kalikila ? t. 48.
Kaliaga c, p. 54, 74.
Kalinga-ka d. 24, 69.
Kalindalc?. 24.
Kalki 78.
Kaviratha 6, 66.
Kakakarna 21.
Kakavarna 21, 68.
Kanka = Kanka.
Kancanaka t. 50, 73.
KancI t. 55.

Kanva d. 32-35, 38, 70-71.
Kanvayana d. 20, 22, 23,

33-35, 38, 50, 69, 71 ;

XV, xix, xxvi.
Kantapuri t. 53.
Kanti-puri t. 53.
Kalaka? d. 23, 85.
Kalatoyaka, "top"',^. 54, 73.
Kalinga c^. 24.
Kaleya ? d. 23, 85.
Kaiaka d. 85.
Kaiaya d. 23.
Kaii t. 69.
Kafieya d. 23, 85.
KaSmira c. 55, 74.
Kinnara 10, 66.
Kinnaraiva 10, 66.
KilSkila d. 48, 72 ; xii.
Kilikila t. 48.
Kirtivardhana 19.
Kudaval 12, 67.
Kundaka 11, 67.
Kunala 28, 29, 70.
Kuntala 36, 40, 71.
Kuru d. 23, 24, 69.
Kulaka 8, 11, 67.
Kulala ] 28, 29.
KuKka 11.
Kuviratha 6, 66.
Ku§ala(l)25: (2) 40.

Kufelal 28.

Kusumapura t. 69.

KusumSihvaya t. 22.

Kurmajit? 15.

Kyta age 57, 63, 74, 76.

Krtajiti 11.

Krtafijaya, °tin°, 11,67.

Krpa b. 4.

Krsna 36, 37, 39, 71.

Krsna (Visnu) 61, 62, 75,

76, 79 ; vii, x.
Kelikila d. 48.
Kaikila d. 48.
Kailikila d. 48.
kaivarta caste, 3, 52, 65, 73.
Koj'ala c. 84.

Kotilya= Kautilya,6. 26-28.
Komala? t. 51.
Kolikila d. 48.
KoSala (North), see Kosala.
Kofela «. 51, 73.
Kosala (North) c, p. 3, 9, 53,

54, 65, 73, 84.
Kosala (South) p. 65.
Kauci? t 55.

Kautilya b. 26-28, 69, 70.
Kaundilya b. 28.
Kauntr t. 55, 74.
Kaarava d. 4; v, viii, xxvii.
KauSala d. 51,
KauSalya adj. 84.
KanlambI t. 5, 65 ; v, xv. ,
fKruddhodana 11, 67.
ksatra 2, 8, 25, 52, 53, 68,

69, 73, 87.
ksatriya xvii.
Ksatroja? 21.
Ksatraujas 21, 68.
Ksama 15.
Ksaya 9.

Ksudraka(l) 8: (2) 11, 67.
Ksulika 11, 67.
Ksettula?40.
Ksetrajas 21.
Ksetrajna 21, 68.
Ksetradharman 21.
Ksepaka ? 7.

t

^ *^t~if*,^x!iLJti

INDEX

dl

Ksema-ka 13, 15, 16, 67.
Ksemaka 7, 8, 66, 77; vii.
Ksemajit 21, 68.
Ksemadha&van 121.
Ksemadbarman, 20, 21, 68.
Ksemabhumi 32, 70.
KBemavarman 21.
Ksemavid? 21.
Ksemaicis? 21.
Ksemya 15.

Khandapani 7, 66.
KharosthI seriiit 84, 85 ; xvi,

xxiii, xxvii.
Ehemaka 77.

Ganges 5, 22, 53, 54, 65,

69, 73.
Gabhira 51, 73.
Gaya t. 2.

GarundaJd. 46, 47.
Gardabhin d. 45, 46, 72, 81.
Gardabhila d. 44-46, 72.
Girivraja t. 14, 21, 67, 68.
Gupta d. 53, 54, 73; xii,

xiii, xxiv, xxv.
Gupta era xii-xvi.
Gumksepa 9.

Gurunda d. 44, 46, 47, 72.
Guruudika bhSsa 46.
Guha54, 74..
Guhyald. 53.
Gotamiputi-a 37, 42.
Gomati 42.
Gomatipntra 42.
Gautama (Buddha) vii.
Gautamiputra 36, 42, 71.
Gaunarda d. 3, 65.
Graurakrsna 141.
Great Bear 59-62, .75.

Ghosa-vasu 32, 70.

Cakara? 41.
Cakora 36, 41, 71.
Cfijaka119.
CadaSriJ 43.

CadasSta 37.
Candalrl 43, 72. . .
Catarapana 37.
Candragapta (Maurya) ^7,

28, 70; vii.
Candragupta I (Gupta) xii.
Candrabha^ r. 55, 74.
Candravija, °vijna, °vlrya 1

43.
Candrairl, °slja, 36, 43.
Gandramla, %n, 49, 72.
Candrabha 49.
Campa-vatI t. 53, 54, 73, 74.
Oalaka, °lika?;>. 2, 50.
Citraratha 5, 6, 66.
Citraksa 6.
Cilibakal 39.
Civilaka? 39, 86.
Culikap. 2, 65.
Caitraratha 6.
Caidyoparicara 13.

tChismaka 38.
tCholala = KoSala, 54.

Janaka 19, 68.

Janamejaya 1, 4, 65, 86-

88 ; ix, xiv, xix.
Jaumejaya 4.
Jarasandha 14, 67.
fJavaua 45.
Jahnavi r. 53.

Talaka41, 71, 86.
Tamralipta, Taiiia°, c, p. 54,

74.
Tigma 7, 66.
Tigmatman 7, 66.
Timi 7.
Tilaka? 19.
Tisya constell. 57, 74.
tu 78, 80, 81 ; xxvi.
Tukhara d. 45-47, 72 ; xix.
tTunga d. 32, 33, 85.
tTungakrtya d. 34, 85.
Turuskaka, °kara, d. 46.

Tusara d. 44-47, 72; xix,

xxvi.
Tuskara d. 45, 72.
TuUka ? p. 2.
tTehaya d. 24.
Trikharvin 88.
Tricaksa 6, 66.
Trinetra 16, 68.
Trivaksya 6.
Trairaja, °jya, c. 54.
Tvastr ? 5.

Dathasenaka 16.
Dandapani 7, 66.
Dandafiri 43, 72.
Dadhlcikrsna 1 5.
Damitra 51.
Darbhaka 21, 69.
DarSaka 21, 69.
Davikorvl c. 55.
da^ xxiv.

Daiaratha 27-29, 70, 82.
Dalona % 29, 70.
Dapilaka 39.
Damadhandra ? 49.
DarvikevI c. 55.
DarvIkorvT, Davi°, c. 55, 74.
DaSaratha 29.
Divaka 9.

Divakara 5, 9, 1 0, 15, 66 ; ix.
Divanika 39.
Divarka 9, 66.
Divflaka 36, 39.
Durdamana 7, 66.
Durbala ? 7.
Durmitra 51, 73.
Durva, °vi 7, 66.
Drdhanetr 16.
Drdhasena 13, 16, 68.
Devakorvi c. 55.
Devadharman 29, 70.
Devabhuti 32, 33.
Devabhumi 32, 34, 70, 71.
Devaraksita d. 54, 73.
Devavarman 29, 70.
Daivaraksita d. 54.
Dyumatsena 16, 68.

''viiniiHiiiiiiliilii

92

INDEX

r

Draupadi 5^. 4.
Dvlyajfia? 43.

Dhanadharman 49, 72.
Dhauastraya M 1 , 6 7. .
Dharma(l) 11: (2) 16, 68:

(3) 49, 72.
Dharmaksetra 16.
Dharmanetra 13, 16, 68.
Dfaarmavannan 49.
Dharmasutra 16, 68.
Dhannin 11, 67, 82.
Dharmlka 11.
Dhulika ? ;;. 2.
Dhrtimant 6, 66.
Dhraka, Dhruka I 31.
Dhmvasva 10, 66.

Nakula 4.
Nakhapana 49, 72.
Nakhavant 48, 72.
Nanda 23, 25, 58, 62, 69,

74, 75 ; xix.
Nanda d. 23-26, 50.
Naudasara 28.
NandiyaSas 49.
Nandivardhana (1) 19, 68:

(2) 22, 69.
Nabhara 51.
Nabhii-a 50, 73.
Naramitra 7, 66.
Nala 51, 73.

Nahapana 49 ; xxiv-xxvi.
tNahnla 11.
Naka d. 53, 73.
Naga d. 49, 53, 72, 73 ; xii.
Nagasabvaya t. 5.
Naga-siri 37.
NarSyana 34, 71.
Narikrsna? 41.
tNahuia 11.
Nicakra 5.
Nicaksu 5, 6, 65 ; v.
Nimi 7, 66.
Nimittaka'i 7.
Niramitra (1) 7, 66, 77 : (2)

14, 67.

Nirmatman 7.
Nirvaktra 2 5, 65.
Nirvrti 13, 16, 68.
Nificakru 5.

Nisadha c, p. 51, 54, 73.
Nita?17, 68.
Nipad. 3, 65.
numerals xxiii-xxvi.
Nuraksaya? 9.
Nrcaka ? 5.
Nrcakra 6.
Nrcaksus 6, 66.
NfpaSjaya 7, 66.
nrpatiA?16.
Nrpaskanda 42.
Nrbandhu 6.
Nrbhrta? 16.
Nrvadha ? 5.
Netra 16, 68.
Nemikpsna 41.
Nemicakra 5, 65.
Naimisa forest viii, x.
Naimisika^j. 54, 73.
Naisadha^J. 51, 53, 54, 73.
Naisada^;. 54.
Naurikrsna? 41.

Paksa? 15.
Pancaka^. 52, 73.
PaScala c, d. 3, 23, 65, 69.
Patu ? 'p. 52.
fPatumant 40.
Patumitra? ti. 51, 73.
Patta ? <p. 52.
Pattamitra ? cZ. 51.
fPadhumant 40.
Padhumitra) cZ. 51.
Pattalaka 36, 41, 71, 86.
Pattallaka 41.
tPadumant 36.
Padumavi 40.
Padumindra? <£. 51.
Padmamitral d. 51, 73.
PadmSvatl t. 52, 73.
Paraiu-Bama h. 25, 69.
ParaSara 6. viii.
Pariksit 1-4, 58, 59, 61,

62, 65, 74, 75, 87, 88;

viii-x.
Paritmava ? 6.
Pariplava, °pk** 6, 66.
Parisnava 6, 66.
Palika 18.
Pancala (f. 23.
Pandava/. 1, 12, 62, 75; v,

viii, xxvii.
Pandu 8, 66.
para^va ca^^ 2, 65.
Pariplava? 6.
Rirtha 8.
Palaka 18, 19, 68.
Pali lang. 14, 78 ; xi, xxvii.
Pucchaka? 38.
Pimdra-ka^. 54.
Puttalaka? 41.
Putramitra? 31.
Putraya ? 7.
Putrikasenal 41.
Pundrainindra ? d. 51.
PuraSjaya (l) 7: (2) 18:

(3) 49, 72.
Puranas xvii, xxvii.
Paranda % d. 46, 47.
puratana 8.
puravid 8.
Purika t. 49, 73.
Purlkasena 41, 71.
Purisadata 37.
Purindrasena 36, 41,
tPurisabhlm, ^bheru, °bhoru

41.
fPurlsaseni 41.
Puninda?d. 46, 47.
*Purusasena 41.
Palaka, °lika 18, 68,
Pulaka 1 p. 50.
Pulinda^. 2, 52, 65, 73.
Pulinda-ka 32, 70.
Pulindasena 41.
tPulimant 42.
Pulibatp. 2.
Pulumayi 37.
Pulumlvi 37,
Puloman (°mavi?) (1) 36

INDEX

93

42, 71, 81 : (2) 36, 43,

71.
Fulomaci, °arci ? 43.
Pulomari i 43.
Pulomfivi (1) 36, 40, 71 :

(2) 36, 43, 58, 72, 74.
Puskara 10, 66.
tPuskala 11, 67.
Puspamitra? 31.
Puspamitra ? d. 51, 73.
Pusya conateU. 59, 75.
Pusyamitra 31, 70.
Pusyamitra d. 50, 51, 73.
Puru 8, 66.

Purnotsanga 36, 39, 71.
Purnosantu ? 39.
Purva Asadha const. 62, 75.
Paundi-a-ka p. 3, 54, 65, 74
Paura ? 47.
Paurava d. 1-8, 23, 65, 66..

77, 86, 88 ; v-x, xxvii.
pauranika 8.
Paurnamasa 39.
Pauloma 58.
Pranlta^va 10.
Prativyuha 9, 66.
Prativyoma 9, 66.
Pratlkasva, °ka5a 10, 66.
PratitaSva, °taka 10, 66.
Pratlpa 59, 75.
Pratlpalva 10, 66.
PratTvya 10, 66.
Pi-adyota 18, 68 ; vii.
Pradyota d. 17-19, 23, 68.
Pradyotana d. 19.
Prabhu 15.

Prayaga t. 53, 54, 73 ; xii.
Pravarasena 48.
Pravlra-ka 48, 50, 73.
Pravillasena 41.
Prasenajit 11, 67.
Pradyota d. 19.

bataka 42.
Bandhupalita 29, 70.
bard xi, xxvii.
Barhis 11.

bahavo ? 42.
Bahukarmaka ? 15, 67.
Barhadbala d. 12.
Barhadratha d. 5, 13-18, 23,

67, 68, 78 ; v-x, xxvii.
Balaka 18, 19, 68. ,
Balhika d. 2, 50.
Bahula 11, 67.
Bahlfkat^. 50, 73.
Buddha vii.
Buddhasimba vii.
Brhatkarman 15, 67.
Brhatksaya 9, 66.
Brhatsena 15, 67.
Brhadagva 10, 66.
Brhadbala 9, 12, 66, 67.
Brhadbhraja 11, 67.
Brhadrana 9.
Brhadratha (1) 13: (2) 7,

66: (3)9: (4) 17 note ^•

(5) 28, 29, 31, 70.
Brhadratha d. 13-18.
Brhadraja, °vaja 11, 67.
Bvhasj^&ti planet 57, 74.
Benares 21, 68.
Brahml script 85 ; xvi.

Bhaksyaka j?. 54.
Bhagavata 30, 32.
Bhagendra 40.
Bhadra-ka 31, 70.
Bbadrasara 28.
tBharadvaja 11.
Bharaut t. 48.
fehavisya Purdna 2, 12, 13,

59, 65, 75 ; Introdu.
Bhagavata king (1) 30, 70:

(2) 30, 32.
tBhaturatha 10.
Bhanu 9, 66.
Bhanumant 10, 66.
Bhanuratha 10, 66.
Bharata bcUtle 14, 67.
Bhargava 6. 26.
BhTmasena 4.
Bhuvata? 16, 67.
Bhutananda-iia 49.

Bhutiuanda 49, 73.
Bhutimitra 34.
Bhumitra 34.
Bhuminanda 49.
Bhumiputra 34.
Bhumimitra 34, 71.
Bhuri(l) 5, 66: (2) 15.
Bhoksyaka p. 54, 74.
Bhogavardhana t. 49.
Bhogiu 49, 72.
Bhojakaj). 54, 74.

Magadha c, p. 23, 53, 54,
67, 73 ; v, ix— xii, xvi,
xxvii.

MaghacoHsfeH. 59, 61,62, 75.

Manidhana-ka d. 54, 73.

Manidhanya d. 54, 73 ; xii.

Manidhara-ka d. 54, 73.

Mandalaka 41.

Mathura t. 53, 73 ; xvi.

Madra 31.

Madra-ka^. 52, 73.

Madhunandana 32.

Madhunandi 49, 73.

MadbyadeSa 10 ; xvi.

Mananta ? d. 46.

Manlsin 15.

Manu 2, 51, 67, 73, 77.-

Manudeva 10.

Mantalaka 36, 41, 71, 85.

Mandulaka 41.

Marimda d. 46, 47.

Marudeva 10, 66.

MaiTinandana 32.

Marabhumi c. 54, 71.

Mallakarni 39.

Mahatseua 16.

Mahakosala c. 65.

Mabadeva 58, 74.

Mahananda 58, 74 ; vii.

Malmnandi-n 22, 25, 69.

Mabapadma 23-26, 58, 69,
74, 75.

Mahabharata 4.

Maharastrl bhasa 46.

Mabaseua 16.

llilPiiMiiiiM

mmm.

(UPWWP"

94

INDEX

Mahisa, °sya p. 51, 54, 74.
Mahisati t. 50.
MaWsij). 51, 73.
Mahisikap. 54.
Mahlnara 7, 66.
Mahlnetra 16, 68.
Mafaendra 40.
Mahendra mt. 54, 74.
Magadha p. 14, 52, 54, 73,

84 ; X, xi.
Magadha t. 52.
Magadhi Prakrit xi, xxvii.
Magadheya 14.
Madhariputa 37.
Manava d. 12.
Maijari 14, 67.
Malakarni 39.
Maladhanya d. 54.
Malavap. 54. 74.
M:alika?18.
Mabisati t. 50.
MahJsi^j. 51.
MahismatI t. 50.
Mahendrabhauma c. 54.
Maheya jj. 54.
Mikala?^. 51.
Mitra 14.
minstrel xi, xxvii.
^lukhabana 6.
Munda d. 46, 72.
Munaya 7.
Munika 18, 68.
Murunda d. 44-47, 72, 81.
Mulindaka 32.
Musitajo. 54.
Murjaka, Mij°? 19.
Mulika 1 p. 2.
Musika, Mrs°^. 54, 74.
Mrgendra 36, 40, 71.
Mrdu 7, 66.
Mekala^J. 3, 65.
Mekala d. 51.
Mekala t. 51, 73.
Megha d. 51, 73.
Meghasvati (1) 36, 40, 71 :

(2) 36, 40.
Meghasvamin 40.

MedaiSiras 42.
Medya?d51.
Medhasvati 40.
Medhavin 6, 7, 66.
Medhunandi 49.
Mevabhumi c. 54.
Maitreya b. viii.
Maithila d. 24, 69, 79.
Mona ? d. 46.
Momegha ? 32.
Moon 57, 74.
Mauna d. 45-48, 72, 81 ;

XXV.

Maurya d. 26-30, 50, 69, 70,

84 ; xix.
Maula ? d. 46.
Mleccha races 3, 46, 47, 55,

56, 65, 72, 74, 80; xxi,

xxvi.

Yaksa? 16.

Yajuhiri ? 42.

Yajnamitra 32.

Yajna^ri 36, 37, 42, 71 ; xiii,

xxvii.
Yaiia 37.

Yadu-ka p. 52, 73.
tYadumavi 40.
Yavana d. 2, 3, 44-46, 48,

65, 72, 82 ; xii, xxii.
Yavana race 2, 3, 56, 74.
Yalonandi 49, 73.
YajSavalkya h. 4.
Yavana d. 45.
Yavani bhasa 46.
Yudakal;;. 54.
Yndhisthira 61, 75 ; ix, x.
Yona d. 82.
Yomegha 1 32, 70.
Yauna d. 46, 53.

Eanaka 12, 67.
Bananjaya 8, 11, 67.
Banejaya 11.
Eatbajaya 11.
Rajaka 19, 68.
Eajada? 41.

tllatula 11, 67.

Randha ? d. 53.

Rama h. 26, 69.

Ramacandra 49, 72.

Rahula 11, 67.

Eipu? 15.

Ripoka 1 ;. 49.

Ripunjaya (1) 15: (2) 17,

18, 68.
tRitihotra t?. 18, 24.
Ruca 6, 66.
tRuruksaya 9.

Lambodara 36, 39, 71.
tLangala 11, 67.

Vamlaka 22, 69.

Vakhampita 49,

Vagara 49.

Vangara, °gava 49, 73.

Vangiri 49, 73.

Vajramitra(l) 31 : (2) 32, 70.

vataka 42.

Vandairi ? 43.

Vatsa19, 66.

Vatsadroha 9, 66.

Vatsavyuha, "vrddha 9, 66.

VandamSa ? 49.

vandin xi.

Varanga 49, 73.

Varukarmana ] 18.

Vai-tivanihanan9, 68.

Vasu 13.

Vasujyestha 31, 70.

Vasudana, °daman 7, 66.

Vasudeva 33, 70.

Vasudeva (Krsna's father) 61,

75.
Vasudhamani 7.
Vasuputra 31.
Vasumitra 31, 70.
VasuSrestha 31.
Vahlnara 7, 66.
Vakataka c. 45.
Vajasaneya-ka doc</tn« 1, 87,

88.
Vamacandra 49.

INDEX

95

n

Vayumitra 31.
VaranasI t. 21.
tVarisara 28
Varhadrathad 13-17.
Valhlkas d. 50.
VasitMputa 37.
Yasudeva 33.
Y&hik&p. 50.
Vahnika?^. 50.
Vahlika d. 50.
vi xxiv.

Vimiaja 49, 73.
Vikalal 39.
Vikramitra 32.
Vicaksus 5.
Vijaya 36, 43, 72.
Viduratha 12.
VidiSa ?r*8, 72 ; x.
Vidui-a c, mi. 51.
tVidmisara 21.
tVidhisara 21, 70.
Vinatafiva c. 2.
Vinaya 43.
Vindusara 28 ; xxiii,
tVindusena 21.
Vindhyaka d. 50, 73.
Vindhyaiakti 45, 48-50, 72,

73.
Vindhyasena 21.
Vipra 15, 67.
Vibhu 15, 67.
Vimbisara 21, 68.
Vimvasphati 52.
Virata 65.
Vivaksa ? 6.
Vivaksu 5, 65.
fVivisara 21.
YiSakbabhupa, °rupa 19.
ViSakhayupa 18, 19, 68.
Viiasayupa, °suya 19.
Viivajit 17, 68.
ViSvanStha god 25.
ViSvasphani 23, 24, 27, 30,

33, 35, 52, 73 ; xix.
ViSvasphatika, °sphaci, °spha-

ti, °sphini, °sphTti, "sphurji,

"sphurti 52.

VIsnumant 6.
Vltahotra d. 3, 18, 24.
Vltihotra d. 3, 18, 24, 65,

68, 69.
Virajit 17, 68.
Virasena 4.
Vulika?;3. 2.
Vrttimant 6.
Vrstimant 6, 66.
Vrsnimant 5, 66.
Vrhatkarman 15.
Vrhatksana ? 9.
Vrhatsena 16.
Vrhada^va 29, 70.
Vrhadbala 9.
Vrhadratha, see Brhad°.
Vphaiijaya 11.
Vedi5a48.

Vaidila-ka p. 3, 49, 65, 73.
Vaidura, °rya mt. 51, 73.
Vairati pat. 4.
VaiSampayana b. 1, 86-88.
Vyasa b. 2, 65 ; viii, xvii,

xviii, xxvii.
Vrajabhasa 46.
Vrata? 11, 67.
viatya castes 54, 55, 74.

Saka d. 2, 3, (24, note '*), 44-
46, 52, 65, 72, 81 ; xxiv-
xxvi.

Saka era xxiv, xxv.

Sakavarna 21, 68.

Sakya d. 45.

^akyaS, 11.

SakySmana 51, 73.

t^anka 32, 80.

Sankamana 51, 73.

Sanknkarna 4.

lata xxiv.

Satamdhanus 29, 70.

Satamyajna 15.

Satajitll.

Satafijaya 15.

SatadhanuB 29, 70.

^atadhanvan 28, 29, 70.

Satadhara 29.

Satanlka (1) 4, 65, 88 : (2)

4 : (3) 4, 7, 66.
Satrujayin ? 16.
Sanaka 18.
Sabarap. 3.
Sama 16, 68.
Sarmamitra 14.
Savara p. 3, 65.
Sakya 8, 11, 67.
Sakya d, 45.
Sakyamana 51.
Sakyamuni vii.
Sakyasimha vii.
^atakarni 36-43, 71, 72.
Satikarna 37.
Santakarni 39.
Santikania 37.
SaliSuka 27, 29, 70, 84 ; xx.
t^ipraka 38, 71.
Sivakhada 37.
SivaSiI 36, 37, 42, 71, 81.
Sivaskanda, °dha 36, 42, 71.
Sivasvati 36, 42, 71.
Sivasvamin 42.
SiSika 49.
6iluka (1) 38, 71 : (2) 49,

50, 73.
t^iSunaka 19, 21-23, 80.
t^iSunaka d. 22, 23, 80.
Silunaga 21, 68, 69, 80.
Silanaga d. 20-23, 80 ; xix.
^ilunandi 49, 73.
§ukra 49, 50.
oakra planet 57.
•t^anka d. 30, 49, 80.
Sunga d. 27, 28, 30-34, 38,

49, 50, 70, 71, 73, 80, 85 ;

xix.
Sungabhftya d. 33, 34, 7 1, 85.
Saci 15, 67.
Sucidratha 6, 66.
Suciratha 6.
Suddhoda 11.

6uddhodana 8, 11, 67; vii.
Saddhaudana 11.
§unaka 18, 68.
SuSruma 16.

96

INDEX

Sfldra J). 54, 74.

^udra caste 2, 8, 23, 25, 54,

55, 65, 69, 74.
^ui-a ^. 54, 55, 74.
Surasena d. 24, 69.
t^rnga ft 32, 34, 38, 39.
SeSlka^. 54.
Sesa 49, 72.
SaiSara p. 61, 54.
SaiSika. °i& p. 54, 73.
Sai^Ita p. 54, 73.
tSaiiunaka d. 22, 23.
SaiSunaga d. 22, 69.
Sauuga 71.
Saunaka b. 4.
SauSitaj}. 54.
Srlparvatlya d. 44, 46, 72.
Srl-Mallakarni 39.
Sri-^atakarni 36, 37, 39, 71.
SrI-Santakarni, °na 39.
Srutanjaya 15, 67.
^rutavaiit 14, 67.
SrutaSravas 14, 67.
Srutasena 4.

Sampadi 29.

Sangata 29.

Sangha ? 40.

Sanjaya 11, 67.

Sati 37.

Satyajit 17, 67.

Sada 37.

Sadakani 37.

Sadakhada? 37.

Sadacandra 49, 72.

Sadanika 7.

sapta xxiii.

tSaptaka 41, 71.

Saptajit? 17.

Saptai'si constell. and ci/ele

59-62; XV.
Sama 16.

Samakarni 42, 43.
sama xxiii.
Samadhi 14.
Samabliaga t 32, 70.
Samudragupta xii, xiii.

Samprati 28, 29, 70.
Sarvajit 17.
tSalomadhi 43.
Sahadeva (1) 10, 66: (2) 10,

66: (3) 14, 67.
Sahalya 25, 69.
sahasrani xxvi.
Sahasranlka 4.
tSahanandi 22, 69.
Saketa, °tu t. 53, 73 ; xii.
Saksonaman ? 51.
Sanchi t. 48.
Satakani 37.
SatavShana 37.
Samakarni 42, 43.
Samadhi 14.
Siddhai-tha 9, U, 67.
Sindhu r. 55, 74. .
Sindhuka 38, 71.
Simuka 36-38, 71,81; xxvi.
Siri-mata 37.
Siri Yana 37.
Sirivira 37.
Sivamakha 37.
Sivasir 42.
Sukalpa 25, 69.
Sukulpa, °lya 25.
Sukrtta 15, 67.
Suksatra (1) 10 : (2) 15, 67.
Sukhabala 6, 66.
Sukhinandi 49.
Sukhlbala, °nala 6, 60.
Sukhllava 6.
)Sukhena 6.
Sunga^rl 43.
Sucala 16, 68.
Sujyestha31, 70, 81.
Sutapas (1) 6, 66: (2) 10,

66.
Sutlrtha 6.
Sudanaka 7, 66.
Sudasa 7, 66.
tSudeva 33.
Sudyumna 2, 65.
Sudyota 18.
Sudhanvan 16.
Sudharman 34.

Sun 57, 74.

Snnaksatra (1) 10, 06: (2)

15, 67.
Sunandana 41.
Sunaya 6, 7, 66.
Sunika 18, 68.
Sunidharma d. 3, 65.
Sumta117, 68.
Sunltha (1) 6, 66: (2) 17,

68.
Sunetra(l) 16, 67: (2) 16:

(3)17,68.
Sundara 36, 41, 71. .
Sundhara 41.
Suparna 10, 66.
Supranlta 10.
Supratapa 10.
Supratika (1) 10, 66: (2)

50, 73.
Supratlta 10, 66.
Supratipa 10, 66.
Subala 16, 68.
Sumati(l) 16, 68 : (2)26.
Sumatya 26, 69.
Sumalya 25, 26, 69.
Suniitra (1) 10, 67: (2) 12,

67: (3) 15: (4) 31.
SuyaSas 27-29, 70.
Suraksa 16, 67.
Suratha (1) 7: (2) 8, 11,
12, 67.

Surastra c. 54.

Suiunda<^. 46, 47.

tSuloman 42.

Suvata 16.

Suvarna 10, 66.

Suvidratha 6.

Suvrata (1) 13, 16, 67 : (2)
16, 68: (3) 11.

Su^arman 34, 38, 71 ; xx.

Sulrama 13, 16, 68.

SuSruta 16.

Susinandi 49, 73.

Susena (1) 6, 60: (2) 10,
66, 82.

Subma c. 54.

suta xi.

INDEX

97

Surya 9.

Suryaka 19, 68.

Surya-vamSa 58,

Srtanjaya 15.

Senajit 11, 67.

Sens jit 5, 10, 11, 13, 15, 17,

67; ix.
Seven Rsis 75.
Soma-vamSa 12, 58.
SomaiSarman 29.
Somadi, °Jhi 14, 67.

Somapi, °mi 14, 67.
Saudyumna race 2.
Saurastra^;. 54, 55, 74.
Skandasvati 36, 40, 71.
Skandliastambhi 36, 39, 71.
tStrimitra d. 51.
Strlrajya, °iastra 54, 74.
Svasphraka d. 3, 65.
Svati 36, 40, 71, 81.
Svatikarna 37, 40, 71.
Svatikona 37, 40.

Svativarna 36, 40, 71.
Svatisena 40.

Hari 7, 66.
Haritaiva c. 2.
Hastinapura t. 5, 65 ; v.
Hala 36, 41, 71, 85.
Haleya 41, 86,
Huna d. 45-47, 72 ; xxv.
Haihaya d. 23, 69, 77.

• ■•''■'^■'^f^'-\- ' W~''KA-i.ii<..,.,nj\^^ljg^

Date Due

mnizu

■ATlTir

jftH 7-ao

!

Remington Rand

nc. Cat. no. 1139.

/'

P91

P

PttrJBan. 8el»ctiona»

P97p

AUTHOR

nf \Ym ftyniuitlftif
TITLE of the Kali a£»» ed. by
-1U3U Parglter.

SATE DUE

RARia^

/<^^ ? ?i •"■•

JAN 7

APS 2.-;; 'Srj

BORROWER'S NAME

-^